Skip to main content

Full text of "Compendium of social religion : or, the nature and constitution of Christian churches, with the respective qualifications and duties of their officers and members represented in short propositions, confirm'd by Scripture, and illustrated with occasional notes .."

See other formats 


:<i"--^.V"-jy^aig: 


mm 


^>^? 


' 

■/'.-     #'/B      • 

Thee 

1 

Case,,.. 

Shelf, 

Book,.,, 

OF  THK 

)logieal   Seminary,     . 

PRINCETON,    N.  J. 

Divi.K  1  

Sec:..-. 

N». 

\- 

2Y% 

T, 


v 

♦*•  r-.j^    *^  . 

\ 

.'."^ 


.  ..^'■•..:'. 


/y/>/^^    '  ^y^^^^J"'' 


COMPENDIUM 

O    F 

Social   Religion, 

o  R    T  H  E 
NATURE  and  CONSTITUTION 

O  F 

CHRISTIAN   CHURCHES, 

W  I  T  H    T  H  E 

Refpe6tive  Qualifications  and  Duties  of  their 

OFFICERS  and  MEMBERS 

Reprefented  in  fhort  Propofitions,  confirm*d  by  Scripture, 

AND 

Illuftrated  with  OccafionaJ  Notes. 

DESIGNED 

As  an  ESSAY  towards  reviving  the  primitive 

Spirit    of     EvangeHcal    Purity^    Liberty^    and 

Charity^  in  the  Churches  of  the  prefent  Times. 

"S^y  DANIEL    TURNER. 


Sed  fapius  annis 


A  vojlrh  ocuIqs^  ad  facula  prifca  ret  or  que 
Cum  riidis  i^  Jimplex,  nondum  Je  fecerat  art  em 

Religio  •- ■'  Grot,  ad  Thuan. 

-And  they  that  belie'ved  tvere  together ^  and  continued  in  the 


ApofJes  DoSirinej  and  breaking  of  Breads    and  Prayers. 

Acl.  ii.  42.  44. 

LONDON: 

Printed  for  Jchn  Ward,  at  the  Kings  Anm  in  Cornhill -^ 
and  foJd  alio  by  C.  Henderson,  under  the  Royal 
Exchange. 

MDCCLVIII. 


T   H  ^^^V.O^.t^V.. 

MA  N,  IS  very  juftly  filled  2ijocidth'eing^ 
—he  is  fiich  by  original  conftitution  ; 
he  was  declared  fuch  when  he  firft  came  out 
of  the  hands  of  his  Maker  "*";  and  he  now 
comes  into  the  world,  with  a  difpojition  for 
fociety^  and  in  a  conditio?!  that  requires  it.— - 
The  firft  fenfations  we  feel,  arife  from  our 
wants  3  our  firft  propenfities  and  defires,  tend 
to  the  fupply  of  thofe  wants ,  whence  we 
are  led,  by  a  kind  of  natural  inftinEi^  into 
fome  of  the  nearejl  focial  connections,  and 
thofe  interchanges  of  offices  and  benefits 
that  arife  from  them. 

And  as  we  improve  in  rational  notions^  and 
are  capable  of  refledting  upon  the  nature  and 
ends  of  our  exiftence ;  as  o\xx  Jelf-love  comes 
under  the  influence  of  benevolence,  and  is  di- 
rected and  moderated  by  it,  we  find  our  felves 
prompted  to  enlarge  our  focial  relations  and 
A  1  duties, 

*  Gen,  ii.   18. 


11  The  IntroduBory  Preface. 

duties,  from  more   generous   and    worthy 

motives. 

And  much  of  the  wifdom  and  goodnefs  of 
providence  appears,  in  giving  us  this  facial 
capacity  and  difpofitiofi : — w^ithout  it — our 
nobleft  faculties  wou'd  be  of  little  or  no  ufe 
to  us,  for  want  of  proper  occafions  for  their 
exercife,  and  proper  affiftance  in  it. — Self- 
love  alone  wou'd  be  the  governing  principle; 
which  by  blindly  miftaking  the  nature  and 
means  of  our  happinefs,  and  cherifhing  our 
malevolent  afFeftions,  wou*d  make  us  hate- 
ful, and  hate  one  another;  and  fo,  either 
expofe  us  to  the  miferies  of  the  moft  arbitra- 
ry oppreffions,  and  cruel  hoftilities ;  or  oblige 
us  to  hide  our  fejves  in  the  gloomy  receflfes  of 
friendlefs  folitude.— Whereas,  by  following 
the  diftates  of  the  facial  principle^  we  open  to 
ourfelves  a  way,  for  the  abundant  employ- 
ment of  all  our  various  geniufes  and  abili- 
ties ;  and  by  reciprocal  aids  and  encourage- 
ments, render  them  the  moft  effeftually  and 
extcnfively  ukful."'Benevole7icey  cheriflied 
and  fupported  by  the  pleafures  always 
attendant  on  its  proper  exercife,  maintains 
its  fliare  of  governing  influence  in  the  hearty 

teaches 


I'he  IntroduClory  Preface,  \{\ 

teaches  us  to  confider  the  happinefs  of  others, 
as  infeparably  connefted  with  our  own,  and 
a  principal  ingredient  in  it ;  and  thereby  ex- 
tends our  views,  warms  our  delires,  and  ani- 
mates our  labours  for  the  public  good. — 
Hence  domeftic  and  patriot  love,  order, 
peace,  friendfhip,  and  many  other  public 
and  private  virtues  and  blelTings,  of  the 
greateft  importance  to  mankind. 

But  then,  this  difpofilion,  muft  be  properly 
cultivated^  in  order  to  produce  thefe  happy 
effed:s;  and  here  Religion  juftly  claims 
OMXJirJl  ^Vi^  principal  regards. 

By  Religion  I  mean  the  acknowledgment^ 
fear^  love^  and  worjhip  of  the  Deity  ^  with  a 
difpofition  to  obey  all  his  known  will ^  founded  in 
the  lively  beliej  of  his  perfections^  and  a  future 
fate  of  retribution. — Of  this^  man  as  a  ra- 
tional immortal  creature,  endowed  with    a 
moral  fenfe^  or  a  capacity  of  perceiving  the 
moral  nature  and  differences,  good  or  evil  of 
things,    and  feeling   a  pecuhar  pleafure  or 
pain  from  them,  is  a  proper  fubjed:.     This  is 
the  glory  of  his  nature,  2,%  prijicipally  diflin- 
guifliing  him  from  all  other  creatures  upon 
A  3  earth; 


iv  The  Introdu^on   Preface. 

earth  J  and  abfolutely  necejfary  to  him  as  the 
chief  medium  of  his  happinefs,  temporal  and 
eternals — neceflary,  no\. only  in\ii% Jingle  ca- 
pacity, but  alfoy  and  eminently  m  his  fociaL 
For, 

Such  is  the  degeneracy  of  human  naturef, 
that  without  the  influence  of  religion  ;  reafon 
and  benevolence^  which  are  abfolute  requifites 
to  the  forming   the  truly  focial  charafter, 
wou  d  (by  degrees  at  leaft)  be  fo  weakened 
and  impaired,  that  the  bulk  of  mankind 
would  become  grofsly  ignorant,  felfifh,  for- 
did, ungovernable,  pernicious  creatures ;  mi- 
ferable  flaves  to  their  vicious  appetites  and 
paflions  5  without  honour^  without  confcience^ 
or  any  effeBual  motive  to  true  public  fpirit ; 
and  confequently  liable,  upon  the  flighteft 
temptations,  to  facrifice  the  grcateft   and 
moft  important  public  good,  to  their  own 
private  intereft,  or  even  the  loweft  fcnfual 
gratifications ;  and  thus  muft  prove  the  pert 
and  ruin  of  foclety  *. — Religion,   be   it 

only 

•  Since  I  wrote  this,  I  have  met  with  a  paflage  in 
Dr.  Brown' ^  ejitmate  of  the  manners  and  principles  of  the 
times y  to  the  fame  purpofe  :  "  The  modern  fpirit  of  ir- 

"  religion 


I'he  Introdii^ory  Preface.  v 

only  that  oi  nature ^  will  prevent  us  at  leaft 
from  finking  fo  low,  and  doing  fuch  preju-. 
dice  to  t\-\Qfocial  intereft  of  mankind;  but 
if  that  of  Jesus,  fincerely  embraced  and 
followed,  it  will  do  infinitely  more, — The 
light  the  gofpel  throws  upon  our  under- 
Handings;  and  the  views  it  gives  us  of  vir- 
tue and  vice  -,  the  perfeftiogs  of  God ;  the 
true  felicity  of  man  ;  the  certainty  and  aw- 
fulnefs  of  the  eternal  world  $  have  a  pecu- 
liar fitnefs  and  tendency  to  pierce  and  quick- 
en the  confcience;  preferve  its  tendernefs 
and  fenfibility  ;  reftrain  the  inordinate  af- 
fections of  felf-love  ;  expand  and  cheriili 
our  benevolence  -,  unite  us  to  each  other  in 
the  bonds  of  facred  r/6^r//y  **;  and  infpire 
A  4  us 

"  religion  (fays  that  ingenious  writer)  leads  to  rafcally 
*'  and  abandon'd  cowardice  ;  it  quenches  every  generous 
"  hope  that  can  enlarge  the  foul,  and  levels  mankind 
"  wrlth  the  beafts  that  perifh."  The  chriftian  reader 
may  receive  ftill  fuller  latisfailion  on  this  head  from 
Gen.  vi.  ii,  12.  Pfal.  i.  14,  &c.  Rom.  u  21,  &c. 

**  It  may  poflibly  be  obje<5led  here, — who  fo  uncha- 
rltabky  cenforious  and  full  of  perfccuting  rancour^  as  fome 
of  your  zealous  chrijiiam^  moji  di/linguifl)'d  for  the  ortho- 
doxy of  their  faith,  and  the  jiridmfs  of  their  devotion  f  I 
anfwer,    nothing  can   be  more  evident,  than  that  the 

chriili'Ari 


vi  The  Introduclory  Preface. 

us  with  the  hope,  and  even  aflurance,  that 
all  the  facrifices  we  make,  of  private  advan- 
tage, to  the  honour  and  intereft  of  the  pu- 
blic (confiftent  with  our  duty)  fliall  be  in- 
finitely, tho'  gracioufly  rewarded  in  the  life 
to  come  'y  and  confequently,  muft  every  way 
moft  efFc6tually  promote  and  fecure,  the 
happinefs  oifo^ety. 

The  exalted  perfeftion  oi  focial  unity  and 

joyy  which  prevails  in  the  heavenly  world, 

and  felicitates  the  general  ajfembly  and  church 

of 

chrlflian  religion  ranks  thofe  vices,  amongft  the  greateft 
fins ;  condemns  all  that  are  guilty  of  them,  to  the  fe- 
vereft  punifhments  ;  and  by  docSlrine,  precept,  exam- 
ple, and  every  motive  that  can  affe6t  the  human  heart, 
inculcates  upon  all  its  profefTors,  the  oppofite  virtues ; 
fo  that  it  muft  be  the  higheft  injuftice,  to  charge  any 
part,  of  what  is  obje6led,  upon  that  religion.  And, 
that  any  of  its  profefTed  believers  are  chargeable  w^ith  it, 
is  owing,  either  to  their  afTuming  that  character,  in 
order  to  conceal  their  wicked  defigns,  or  juftify  the  vi- 
olences by  which  they  carry  them  on  ;  or  to  fuperfti- 
tion,  enthufiafm,  and  the  like  falfe  notions  of  religion, 
join'd  with  a  natural  morofenefs,  and  malignity  of  tem- 
per;  or  in  a  word,  to  the  want  of  being  under  the  go- 
verning influence  of  the  genuine  principles  of  the  gof- 
pel. — To  the  truth  of  this,  every  fober  confcience  muft 
witnefs. 


The  IntnduBory  Preface.  vii 

ofthejirjl  born^  is  owing  to  the  pcrfeftion  of 
their  religion. — They  fee  the  adorable  ex- 
cellencies of  the  divine  nature,  in  the  light 
of  that  world. — They  feel  their  obligations 
to  their  redeemer,  in  the  moft  fenfible  man- 
ner i  reverence,  love,  worfhip  and  obey  the 
great  God,  in  the  perfedion  of  holinefs, — 
and  therefore  they  enjoy  their  focial  relations 
with  fuch  high  fatisfadlion,  and  know  all 
the  pleafures  of  the  moft  pure  benevolence 
and  friendfliip,  without  any  ofthofe  aliena- 
tions of  heart,  contentions,  and  jealoufies, 
that  attend  the  happieft  focieties  here  below. 

And  as  religion^  is  thus  necelTary  and  be- 
neficial to  man,  in  his  focial  capacity ;  it  i« 
alfo  neceflary  that  his  religion  (hou'd  ho,  fo- 
cial \  i.  e.  the  duties  of  it,  particularly  thofe 
refpeding  the  worpnp  of  the  Deity ^  Oiou'd 
be  publickly  perjormed,  as  the  common  con- 
cern and  imited  adt  of  many. — To  this,  the 
focial  conftitution.we  are  under,  naturally 
obliges  us. — We  are  all  the  offspring  of  one 
eternal  parent,  all  under  the  fame  general 
obligations  to  him,  and  dependance  upon 
him,  interefted  in  common,  in  many  of  the 
fame  wants  and    neceflities,    benefits  and 

mercies ; 


viil  ^he  IntroduBory  Preface. 

mercies;  and  therefore  ought  to  offer  up 
our  prayers  and  praifes  unitedly  to  him,  as 
the  one  common  head  of  the  focial  fyftem; 
the  one  common  objed  of  our  religious 
reverence,  .hope,  and  joy.-— And  upon 
this  focial  piety ^  the  very  exiftence  of  reli- 
gion and  virtue,  in  our  world,  and  the  pre- 
fervation  of  the  many  benefits  to  fociety, 
connefted  therev^ith,  eminently  depend. — 
Were  religious  duties  to  be  pradtis'd  by  us 
tnly  in  private  ;  vs^ere  there  no  ajfembling  of 
mirfehes  together ;  to  proclaim  its  excellen- 
cies and  ufefulnefs,  and  bear  an  open  tefti- 
mony  by  common  confent  in  its  favour; 
its  public  eftimation  wou  d  very  foon  decline; 
the  leaft  appearances  of  it  be  mark'd  with 
difgrace,  and  treated  with  contempt  and  ri- 
dicule, by  the  bulk  of  mankind ;  and  un- 
der fuch  difcouragements,  even  the  private 
pradtice  of  it  by  degrees,  wou'd  be  fadly 
negledled,  and  very  probably  at  laft,  intire- 
ly  fo ;  by  which  means,  all  its  influence 
muft  foon  be  loft  in  the  world.-— The  natu- 
ral confequence  of  which,  wou'd  be,  the 
uncontroulable  prevalence  of  infidelity,  and 
prophanefs,  injuftice,  and  opprefiion ;  'till 
the  bonds  even  of  civil  fociety  were  diffolved, 

and 


The  IntrodiiBory  Preface.  ix 

and  mankind  let  loofe  with  all  their  vicious 
paffions,  upon  one  another  to  the  deftruc- 
tion  of  human  virtue  and  happlnefs: — The 
religion  of  man  therefore,  I  fay  even  in  this 
world  muft  hcfociaI» 

This  will  appear  with  ftill  clearer  and 
more  certain  evidence,  if  we  confult  the  fa- 
cred  records ;  for  there  we  jfhall  find,  that 
focial  religion  is  the  will  of  God  \  and  has  al- 
ways been  \ht  practice  of  his /^^//^.— When 
he  feparated  the  feed  o£  Abraham  as  a  pecu- 
liar and  holy  nation,  to  bear  his  name,  and 
preferve  his  worfhip,  in  oppofition  to  the 
general  idolatry ;  he  commanded  all  the 
males  thrice  a  year  to  make  their  appearance 
before  him^  and  worfhip  him  in  one  national 
afTembly.  And  to  all  that  had  a  true  fenfe 
of  religion,  his  public  worjhipy  was  peculiar- 
ly defirable ;  as  the  84th  Pfalm  in  particu- 
lar witnefTes,  where  in  the  fpirit  of  truly 
fublime  poetry,  the  Pfalmifl  flrongly  ex- 
prefTes,  his  pious  fenfe  of  the  excellency  and 
importance  oi  fecial  religion, — And  elfe- 
where  he  fays,  that  dwelling  in  the  houfe  of 
God,  appearing  before  him  in  his  public  wor- 
fhip, and  beholding  his  beauty  arid  glory  in  his 

fanBuary^ 


X  The  IfitroduSfory  Preface. 

fanStuaryy  was  the  one  thing  he  deftred,  and 
fought  after,  with  the  greatefi  ardency  of  affec- 
tion *. 

^  And  under  the  New  Teftament  difpenfa- 
tlon  we  are  charged,  not  to  forfake  the  af 
fembling  of  our  f elves  together,  as  the  man- 
ner of  fome  then  was.— But  with  one  heart, 
and  with  one  mouth  to  glorify  God, — And  'tis 
faid  by  way  of  encomium  on  the  firft  con- 
verts to  the  chriftian  religion,  that  they  were 
together  with  one  accord  in  prayer  and  praife. 

Our  Lord  himfelf  alfo  has  diredied  us  to 
addrefs  the  throne  of  grace,  in  the  language 
oi  focial  religion,  and  fay.  Our  father  who 
art  in  heaven,  &c.  And  has  made  great  and 
precious  promifes  to  the  duties  of  piety  ^^v- 
iovra&'m  fecial  unity,— From  fuch  confide- 
rations  as  thefe,  and  the  more  efFedually  to 
anfwer  the  ends  of  fecial  religion,  the  apo- 
ftles  of  Chrift,  under  the  direilion  of  his 
fpirit,  formed  their  converts  into  diftind:  re- 
gulated 

*  Pfal,  xxvii.  4.  Pfal.  Ixlii.  I,  2,  3.  Heb.  x.  25. 
Rom,  XV.  6.  A^s  i.  14.  chap.  ii.  i,  41.  chap.  ix.  31. 
chap.  xi.  26.     2  6V.  viii.  i.     GaL  u  i. 


Tfje    Introdu^ory   Preface,  xi 

gulated  focieties,  called  Churches  ;  hence 
we  read  of  the  Churches  of  Jude a,  Galilee, 
Sa?naria,  Macedonia,  Galatiay  Afia,  &c. 
And  of  the  apoftles  aflembling  with  the 
church  at  Antioch^  and  of  people  being 
added  to  the  church. 

Thus  it  is  abundantly  evident,  thztfocial 
religion  in  general,  and  the  con/litution  of 
chrijlian  churches  in  particular,  as  neceflary 
to  the  fupport  and  praftice  of  it,  are  of  divine 
appointment  * ; — Or  a  wife  and  gracious  in- 
ftitution  of  God,  deftgiidfor  the  prefervation 
of  true  religion^  and  fecuring  happijiefs  to 
mankind. 

Every  ferious  chriftlan  therefore,  if  he 
wou'd  follow  the  diftates  of  his  focial  nature, 
the  directions  of  the  word  of  God,  and  the 
example  of  the  beft  of  men, — If  he  wou*d 
improve  himfelf  in  the  power  and  comforts 
of  the  divine  life, — contribute  moft  efFeftu- 
ally  to  the  fupport  and  propagation  of  true 
religion, — do  the  higheil  honour  to  God, 

and 

*  I  don't  mean  to  afTert,  hgw  far  any  of  the  particu- 
lar forms  of  church  government  amongft  \\%,  are  of  di- 
vine appointment. 


xii  lloe  IntroduBory  Preface, 

and  the  greateft  good  to  the  world, — mufl 
conned:  himfelf  (as  he  has  opportunity)  with 
fome  regular  chriftian  fociety,  and  unite 
with  them,  in  all  the  ordinances  and  duties 
that  God  has  promifed  to  blefs  to  thofe  im- 
portant ends. 

But  then  he  fhoia'd  take  particular  care, 
to  be  acquainted  with  the  nature^  and  de- 
fign  of  inch  focieties ;  and  the  refpedlive  du- 
ties of  their  officer Sy  and  members ;  and  do 
what  he  does,  from  a  principle  of  love  to 
God,  and  religion,™ that  he  may  oiFer  tQ 
him  zreafonable  fervice^  and  fill  up  his  place 
with  propriety  and  honour ,  with  advantage 
to  himfelf  and  the  community. — Here  it  is 
that  too  many  fail. — They  enter  into  the 
facred  and  interefting  relation  of  church 
fellowfhip,  without  knowing,  at  leaft  with- 
out duly  confidering,  the  reafons  why,  or 
the  ends  for  which  they  do  fo.  An  affec- 
tation of  extraordinary  fandity,  and  defire  of 
the  applaufe  of  men;— the  gratifying  an 
ignorant  enthufiaftic  zeal ; — or  the  engag- 
ing deep  in  the  little  intereft  of  a  party—are, 
'tis  to  be  feared,  too  often  the  ruling  motives 
in  this  cafe :  at  beft  they  look  upon  it,  as 

little 


The  IntroduSfory  Preface.  xiii 

!itde  more  than  entitling  them  to  the  Lord's 
Table ;  and  not  as  engaging  them  in  znyfpe^ 
cial  relation  and  duty  to  the  fociety  they  com- 
munc  with,  in  particular,  and  all  other  truly 
chriftian  focieties  in  general,  and  laying  them 
under  many  peculiar  obligations  to  exem- 
plary purity  in  heart  and  life,  as  it  moft 
certainly  does.     And  when  this  happens  to 
be  the  cafe,  of  the  greateft  and  moft  confi- 
derable  part  of  any  religious  fociety,  either 
a  coldnefs  and  inattention  to  their  common 
intereft,  will  bring  upon  them  an  infenfi* 
ble,  yet  fure  difTolution ;  or  fpiritual  pride, 
envious  emulations,  angry  contentions,  and 
uncharitable  feparatlons  tear  them  to  pieces, 
to  the  great  diihonour  of  the  chriftian  name; 
and  the  ruin  of  that  chriftian  charity,  which 
it  is  the  particular  delign  of  fuch  inftitutions 
to  promote. 

The  intention  of  thefe  papers  therefore, 
is  not  to  cenfure  zny  particular  form  of  church 
government,  which  obtains  amongft  pro- 
teJiantSy  but  to  contribute,  if  poffible,  to- 
wards the  cure  of  the  above  mention'd 
evils,  where  they  are^  the  preventing  tJiem 
where  they  are  not  -,  and  the  advancement 

of 


xiv  The  IntrodiiSlory  Preface. 

of  real  piety  and  goodnefs  amongft  all : — 
for  tho*  I  have  endeavoured  to  give  my 
reader  ^sfcriptural  a  view  as  I  cou'd,  of  the 
nature^  form  and  order  of  a  gofpel  churchy  as 
neceffary  to  my  defign  in  general ;  yet  w^hat 
I  have  more  largely  and  particularly  infifted 
on,  is,  the  ends  and  duties  of  the  chriflian 
profefjion  in  general^  and  church  relation  in 
particular y  (which  are  in  the  main  the  fame 
in  all  forms) — That  if  poffible  I  might  en- 
gage his  attention,  to  things  ejfential  to  the 
being  and  growth  of  folid  religion  ;  mode- 
rate his  zeal  for  meer  modes  and  opinions ; 
cherifh  his  benevolence  and  charity  with  re- 
fpeft  to  other  chriftians.  And  if  need  be, 
convince  him  of  the  utter  inconfiftency  of  a 
bigotted  narrownefs  of  fpirit,  with  the  de- 
fign of  providence  in  making  religion  2ifocial 
intereft  and  concern. 

I  hope  therefore,  inftead  of  making  what 
I  here  lay  before  him,  an  occafion  of  wrang- 
ling difputes  about  church  government  and 
power y  &c.  (which  have  too  much  troubled 
the  church  already)  He  will  confider  it 
rather  as  a  cotJtpendious  fyjlem  of  chriflian 
duties  acknowledged  by  all  ^  the  principal 

of 


'The  Introdu5lory  Preface.  xv 

of  which,  he  will  find,  under  the  feveral 
propofitions  relating  to  the  work  and  bufi- 
nefs  of  a  church,  its  officers  and  members  5 
their  refpedtive  qualifications,  and  what 
they  owe  to  one  another,  to  other  churches, 
and  to  the  world  -,  and  which  I  have  given 
him  from  the  fcriptures,  in  words  at  length, 
not  to  prevent  his  looking  into  the  bible, 
but  to  encourage  hini  in  that  important 
duty,  by  convincing  him,  from  thefe  fpe- 
cimens,  of  the  excellency  and  ufefulnefs  of 
tbat  divifie  hooky  as  gracioufly  given  us,  for 
reprooj^  and  corrediion^  and  inJlriLClioyi^  in  aU 
righteoujnejs. 

As  to  difputable  matters,  not  efl^ential 
to  religion,  f  have  endeavoured  to  treat 
them  with  moderation,  and  defire  he  would 
read  them  without  prejudice,  be  open  to 
conviftion,  and  when  he  differs  from  me, 
do  it  with  the  fame  candour  and  charity 
with  which  I  differ  from  him ;  and  make 
the  beft  of  his  01m  plan^  in  the  fupport  and 
propagation  of  real  piety  and  virtue,  'till  he 

is  convinced  he  has  found  z  better. 

« 

ft  I  am 


xvi  The  IntroduBory  Preface, 

T  am  fenfible  the  more  ftudious  and  in- 
telligent reader,  is  acquainted  with  many 
better  treatifes  on  this  fubjeft ;  but  they  are 
either  fo  large^  as  not  to  come  within  the 
compafs  of  the  time  and  capacity,  or  fo 
wtvyfiort,  as  not  to  anfwer  the  expedatlon 
or  neceflity,  of  the  common  chriliian^  for 
whom,  principally^  I  write. — I  have  there- 
fore endeavoured  at  a  fuitable  medium,  in  a 
method  iiitirely  new ;  which  I  hope,  though 
lefs  entertaining  to  fome,  will  not  be  found 
lefs  adapted  to  the  folld  information,  and 
realfervice  of  thofe,  who  are  defirous  of  be- 
ing ufeful  and  ornamental  members  of  any 
particular  church  of  Chrift,  and  are  fen- 
fible of  the  want  of  fuch  help  as  is  here  in- 
tended them. — For,  though  I  have  not  en- 
tered into  the  fubjeft  argumentatively,  ex- 
cept here  and  there  briefly  in  the  notes,  (as 
indeed  my  method  and  compafs  would  not 
allow  me  to  do)  yet,  if  any  plain  chriftian, 
will  but  properly  exercife  his  own  reflec- 
tions upon  the  materials  he  here  finds ;  and 
when  neceflary,  take  in  the  affiftance  of  his 

more 


I'be  Introductory  Preface.  xvil 

more  judicious  friends,  he  will  be  able,  not 
only  to  fupply  that  deficiency,  but  anfwer 
the  end  of  his  enquiries,  perhaps  more  to  his 
fatisfaftion  upon  the  whole,  as  he  will  be 
thereby  led  to  his  conclufions,  not  fo  much 
by  meer  human  argument,  as  divine  autho- 
rity. 

To  conclude,  as  the  civil,  fpiritual,  tem- 
poral, and  eternal  happinefs  of  mankind, 
and  the  credit  of  our  holy  religion  in  the 
world,  depend^o  much  upon  the  good  order ^ 
real  holinefs^  fine  ere  and  fervent  charity^  of 
chriftian  churches  ,  I  moft  heartily  wiih  they 
could,  by  any  means>  be  prevail'd  upon  to 
attend  to  thefe  important  things,  with  more 
ferious  and  cordial  concern. — We  our  felves 
complain  (and  that  juftly)  of  coldnefs,  for- 
mality, diforder,  and  declenfions  in  vital 
religion,  as  prevailing  amongft  us  -,  the  free 
thiiikers^  and  infideh  of  the  age,  look  upon 
all  our  churches,  witli  the  utmoll:  contempt : 
and  reprefent  them  as  meer  creatures  of 
crafty  priefts,  the  idoh  of  their  infatuated 
a  2  mobs, 


^\iii         7be  Introductory  Preface. 

mobs,  the  fupports  of  their  tyranny  and 
ambition  3  or  little  nurferies  of  fenfelefs  en- 
thufiafm,  bigotry,  fuperftition,  and  mad 
zeal. — Would  to  God  we  had  never  given 
any  occafion  for  fuch  reprefentations !  But, 
could  we  but  once  be  brought  to  think,  and 
aft,  agreeable  to  the  true  fpirit  and  genius 
of  the  gofpel  y  to  place  religipp,  not  in  the 
little  nojirums  and  peculiarities  of  a  party ; 
but  ill  fn cere  repent ajice  towards  God,  lively 
faith  in  our  Lord  fefusy  and  thejolid  genuine 
fruits  thereof  in  the  works  of  piety  y  righteouf 
nefsy  befievolencCy  charity ^  —  Inftead  of  vio- 
lently compelling  one  another  to  unifonnity 
in  leffer  matters,  could  we  learn  to  differ  in 
cpinionSy  without  dividing  in  qffe5iiony  op- 
pofe  one  another  in  meeknefsy  forbear  one  aji^ 
other  in  love,  and  receive  with  chriftian  ten- 
dernefs  the  weak  in  faith  5  or,  inftead  of 
fpending  our  religious  zeal  upon  modes  and 
formSy  and  things  indifferent y  unite  and  eni- 
ploy  It  in  promoting  real  chrijiian  knowledgey 
and  following  after  that  peace  and  holinefsy 
ivithout  which  no  man  fiallfee  the  Lord,-^ 

"     Weri^ 


^he  Introductory  Preface.  xijr' 

Were  our  churches  all  formed  upon  fuch 
principles,  and  aftuated  by  fuch  a  fpirit^ 
they  would  foon  find  (even  though  in  other 
refjpe<3:s  they  continued  ftill  in  their  different 
forms)  the  God  of  holinefs  and  peace  dwel- 
ling amongft  them-—  religion  revive —  the 
gofpel  miniftry  honoured  and  blefs'd.  And. 
thus,  to  their  unfpeakable  fatisfaftion  and 
comfort,  and  the  utter,  confufion  of  the  ig^ 
mrance  of  thofefoolifh  men^  who  delight  to 
reprpach  them  —  they  wou*d  indeed  appear 
to  be,  what  they  were  originally  defign'd  to, 
be  *,  feminaries  of  divine  knowledge,  truth, 
love,  piety,  and  every  virtue — Living  wit- 
neffes  of  the  great  mercy  and  love  of  God 
to  men. —  The  brighteft  ornaments  of  the 
world,  and  the  greatefl  bleffings  to  it. 

Abingdon  (Berks) 
26  Jan.  1758. 

*  Pfal.  xlv,  9,  &c.  Pfal.  xlviii.  3.  Pfal.  Ixxxvli. 
2,  3,  Ephef.  ii.  21.  Phil.  ii.  15,  16.  Rev.  i.  10, 
Ghap.  xxi.  2.  to  the  end,  will  abundantly  iHuftrate 
ajid  -conlirm  thefe  fentiments. 

p.  s. 


xi 


Ti)0:  Introductory  Prefacei 


P.  S.  The  reader  is  defire^  to  obferye — 
That  feveral  of  the  texts  produced,  are  not 
intended  as  direSf  prtofs  of  their  refpedtive 
propofitions,  but  rather  as  illujirations  orAy^ 
—  And  that  the  few  things  quoted  from 
Ctemensy  and,  Xgnattus^  &c.  i^re  defign'd  juft 
to  hint  the  fimplicity  of  thofe  times,  ^nd 
how  nearly  the  conftitution  o^  their  churches 
agreed  with  that  which  we  find  in  the  holy 
fcriptures,  and  which  in  the  following  pages 
is  (I  think)  delineated  ixovcv  them.  (They 
that  wou'd  fee  more,  of  this  may  confult 
hord Kings  Enquiry.) 

And  laftly,  though  argument  was  not  my 
defign,  yet  I  have  been  oblig  d  to  add  a  few 
things  in  that  form  here  and  there  by  way 
of  note,  as  neceffary  to  explain  and  defend 
my  meaning ;  which  I  haye  done  with  a 
fmcere  defign  of  promoting  the  interejt  of 
truths  and  the  honour  of  religion^  without 
regard  to  ^.ny  party  whatfoever  ;— and  which 
therefore  I  would  have  underftood,  as  illu- 

cidating 


^he  Introductory  Preface.  xxi 

cidating  hints,  rather  than  peremptory  dic- 
tates 5  or  as  propofals  of  my  prefent  fenti- 
ments,  to  the  confideration  of  the  more  ju- 
dicious and  candid  reader. 


A  COM 


X     ^he  meaning  of  the  word  church.  Chap.  I. 

general  fenfe  ;  as  ABs  xix.  32,  39,  41. 
where  it  is  tranflated  ajfembly^  and  denotes 
jiot  only  a  lawful  court  of  judicature,  as  ver. 
39.  but  alfo  the  diforderly  multitude  brought 
together  by  Demetrius,  ver.  32.  and  41. 
Tho'  for  the  moft  part  the  facred  writers 
intend  by  it  a  religious  fociety  c5v  congrega- 
tion.    And  thus  fometimes  it  ftands — 

I.  For  the  whole  number  of  real  faints^  and 
peculiar  people  of  God,  who  fincerely  love 
and  obey  him,  which  is  properly  and  emi- 
nently THE  CHURCH,  the  myftical  Body  of 
Chrift,  given  him  by  the  Father  before  the 
world  began  —  purchafed  with  his  own 
blood;  called,  fanftified,  preferved  by  his 
word  and  fpirit  in  time,  and  glorified  with 
him  in  eternity — Which  may  be  called  the 
real  or  invifble  catholic  or  univerfal  church"^ 
part  of  which  is  triumphant  in  heaven,  and 
part  militant  on  earth  *. 

Heb.  xii. 


in  that  fenfe  in  the  New  Teftament  as  I  remember,  ex- 
cept I  Cor. xi.  \%.he  fo  underJiood,"Tht  People  are  called 
t\iQ  houfe  znd  church  oi Godi,  i  Tim.  iii.  i$.''^Vitringa, 
de  fynag.  vet.  part.  I.  chap.  \.  l^c.  has  a  long  and  elabo- 
rate diflertation  on  the  word  «xxA>5cr»«.  See  alfo  Spanhem. 
Dub.  Evan.  vol.  2d.  Dub.  77. 

*  We  have  reafon  to  believe  that  there  are  many 
true  and  proper  members  of  the  church,  taken  in  this 
fenfe,  that  are  not  actually  join'd  in  church-fellowniip^ 
tfi  any  particular  chriftian  fgciety. 


Chap.  I .  ^he  meanifig  of  the  nvord  church.     3 

Heb.  xii.  13.  ^he  gejieral  ajfcinbly  ajid 
church  of  the  fir ji  born,  — •  Col.  i.  18. 
And  he  is  the  head  of  the  body,  the  church. 
John  xvli.  2.  'That  he  Jlooidd  give  eter^ 
nal  life  to  as  many  as  then  haft  given, 
him,  Ehef.  i.  4.  Chcfen  us  in  him  he- 
fore  the  foundation  of  the  ivoi^ld.- — Ad:s 
XX.  28.  The  church  of  God  "which  he 
hath  pur  chafed  with  his  own  blood, 
2  Thef.  ii.  13.  God  hath  from  the  be- 
ginning chofen  you  to  Jalvation^  through 
fan5lification  of  the  fpirit^  and  belief  of 
the  truth,  i  Pet.  i.  5.  Kept  by  the 
power  of  God  through  faith  unto  Jalva- 
tion,  John  xvii.  2,4. 1  will  that  they  alfo 
whom  thou  had  given  me  be  with  me 
where  I  am^  that  they  may  behold  my 
glory,  Heb.  xiii.  2:5.  The  fpirits  of 
'  jiijl  men  made  perfe[l,  Ephef.  iii.  1 1;, 
Of  whom  the  whole  family  in  heaven  and 
earth  is  named, 

II.  K\,  other  times  the  word  churchy  de- 
notes the  whole  body  of  thofe  that  make  any 
vifible  profefjio7i  of  a  religious  regard  to  the 
revealed  will  of  God,  and  fubjedl:ion  to  his 
more  fpecial  authority,  and  government; 
whereof  fomc  have  the  real  power,  odiers 
only  the  form  of  godlinefs :  and  which  may 
B  2  be 


4     The  meaning  of  the  ivord  church.  Chap,  i . 

be  called  the  apparent  or  n)ijtble  catholic^ 

church. 

Heb.  ii.  II.  In  the  midjl  of  the  church 
will  I  fing  praife,  i  Cor.  xii.  12,  28^ 
I'he  body  is  one — the  church,  Ephef.  iii. 
10,  xi'.'  Known  by  the  church — Glory  ifi 
the  church.  Mat.  xxv.  i,  2.  T'he  king" 
dom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  ten  virgins^ 
fve  of  them  were  wife^  and  five  were 
foolijld.  Mat.  XX.  16.  Many  be  called 
but  jew  chofen.  Mat.  xxii.  1 1.  A?id 
when  the  king  came  in  to  fee  the  gueflsy 
he  faw  there  a  man  that  had  not  on  a 
wedding  garmetit.  See  alfo  Mat.  xiii» 
24.  30.     But, 

III.  Sometimes  the  word  church  denotes 
only  one  particular  fociety  of  chvittianSy  pro- 
feffedly  devoted  to  God,  according  to  the 
rules  of  the  g.ofpel,  ufually  meeting  for 
divine  worfhip  in  one  place;    or  to  fpeak 

more  exadly  and  fully "  A  company  of 

*'  perfons  profefledly  feparating  themfelves 
"  from  the  fmful  ways  of  the  world,  in 
"  obedience  to  the  call  of  the  gofpel ;  be- 
"  lieving  in  Chrift  as  their  Saviour,  fub- 
"  jedting  themfelves  to  him  as  their  fpiri- 

"  tual 


*  By  Fi^bk  Is  here  meant,  what  falls  under  humsui 
cognizance  and  judgment,  as  before  by  inviJibUy  the 
contrary. 


<c 


<c 


Chap,  r .     ^3e  meaning  of  the  word  church,  5 

"  tual  Lord  and  Ruler,  voluntarily  agreeing 
*'  together,  to  partake  of  the  priviledges, 
"  difcharge  the  duties,  and  fupport  the 
^^  means  of  chriftian  faith,  worfliip  and 
holinefs ;  making  the  holy  fcriptures  the 
fovereign  and  infallible  rule  of  their  reli- 
gious opinions  and  pradice ;  uniting  in 
the  fame  general  form  of  government, 
and  ufually  meeting  together  at  one  and 
**  the  fame  time  and  place,  for  public  reli- 
"  gious  exeicifes  5  which  may  be  called  a 
"  particular  vijible  go/pel  churchy  of  which 
"  there  is  frequent  mention  in  the  nev^^ 
"  teftament,  and  to  which  the  following 
*'  rules  ^nd  obfervations  principally  refer*. 
B   3  CHAP. 

*  I  ft.  It  Is  not  to  be  fuppofed,  that  all  who  ftand  re- 
lated to  particular  churches  under  t\itfqrmal  appear- 
ance of  that  fpiritual  relation,  are  members  indeed  of 
Chrift's    fpiritual    body. —  2.   The   above    particulars 
feem  necellary  to  denominate  any  chriftian  congrega- 
tion, a  true  orderly  gofpel  church ;  yet  where  the  ejjentiah 
are   held,  though  there  be  defeiSls  in  the  form,  it  is 
to  be  efteemed  a  true  though  not  an  orderly  church. — 
What  /  ftiould  call  ejjentials  to  the  conftitution  of  a  par- 
ticular   vifible    church — diVQ—'The profejfion  of — repen- 
tame    towards     God  — fine  ere    obedience   to   his  laws  — 
faith  in  Chrifi    as  the  only   Saviour  —  the  hopes  of  par ^ 
don  and  eternal  life^  through  hii  mediation  and  facrifice^ — 
fubmijjion  to  his  ivoul^  as  the  fovereign  infallible  rule  of  reli- 
gious faith  and  pratiice — with  the  public  worjhip  of  one 
God^  through  one  Mediator^  by  one  Spirit,  in  the  reverent 
ufe  of  the  word,  prayer,  praijCy  and  the  two  facramenfs^  or 

poftivf 


6  The  meaning  ofth^  word  church.  Chap,  t. 

po/itlve  in/Htutions,  (viz.)  Bapttfm  and  the  Supper  cf  the 
Lord, 

Ads  ii.  38,  &c.  Then  Peter  faid  unto  them^  repent  and 
be  baptized  every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Chri/i  for 
the  reniiffion  of  fins  ^  for  the  pro?mfe  fs  to  you  and  your 
Children^  and  to  all  that  are  afar  /^jf^  'even  to  as  many 
as  the  Lord  our  God  Jhall  call  i—^-Then  they  that  glad- 
ly received  the  vwrd  were  baptized^ — and  there  were 
added  three  thoif and  fouls. — And  they  continued  Jied- 
fajl  in  the  ApojUe's  doilrine^  and  breaking  of  bread 
and  prayers  ; — and  all  that  believed  were  together — 
prcifing  God ; — and  the  Lord  added  to  the  church  fuch 
as  fhould  be  faved. 
This  is  a  fhort  fketch  of  the  jfirft  vifible  chriftian 
church,  and  the  chief  principles  or  articles  of  their  af- 
fociation  and  unity ;  which  may  very  well  ferve  for  a 
general  plan  of  conftitution  to  all  churches. 


CHAP. 


Chap.  2.  The  number  conHitiiting  a  church,  7 


CHAP.     11. 

Siome  general  obfervations  on  the  dif- 
tinguipjing  charaElers^  nature^  and 
conftitution  of  a  particular  go/pel 
church. 

I.  '  I  ^  HAT  a  particular  gofpel  churchy 
1  properly  confifteth  of  fuch  a  num- 
ber of  perfons  only,  as  is  fufficient  to  an- 
fwer  the  ends  of  church  fellowfhip,  and 
may  ufually  meet  and  worfhip  together  at 
the  fame  time,  in  one  convenient  place  *. 
B  4  Gal. 

*  N.  B.  I/?.  The  above  defcription  of  a  particular 
gofpel  church,  is  not  very  different  from  that  in  the 
i(^th  article  of  the  Church  of  England ;  viz.  "  a  congrega- 
<'  t'lon  of  faithful  men,  in  which  the  true  word  of  God 
*'  is  preached,  and  the  Sacraments  duly  adminiftrcd, 
**  according  to  Chrift's  ordinances,  in  all  thofe  things 
♦'  that  of  neceffity  are  requifite  to  the  fame." 

l^.ly.Tertul.  (exhort,  de  Caft.  chap,  vii.)  hysUbi 
ires  ecclefia  ejl^ — three  make  a  church. — But  the  fcrip- 
ture  has  fixed  no  precife  number. 

3dly.  That  every  fuch  /'^77-//i7^/(?r  church,  is  to  be  cf- 
teemed  a  part  of  the  univerfal  churchy  or  general  body 
called  by  that  name  \  and  whether  there  be  a  few,  or 
many  of  them  at  the  fame  time  in  the  world  (if  really 

churches 


8  Tthe  number  conjlituimg  a  church.  Chap.  2I 

Gal.  i.  X2.  T^he  churches  of  Judea----^ 
A6ts  viii.  I.  chap.  xiii.  i.  ^e  church 
at  Jerufakm—at  Aiittoch,     i  Cor.  xiv. 

33.  M 

churches  of  Chrlfl)  they  hav^e  all  the  fame  common 
head,  faith,  laws,  powers,  priviledges,— and  therefore, 
though  difrering  in  lefTer  matters,  and  not  authoritative- 
ly fubje<5l  to  one  another,  may  and  ought  to  hold  the 
Communion  of  Saints  with  each  other,  as  the  means  of 
preferving  and  cherifhing  the  common  unity  of  the  uni- 
verfal  Church, — keeping  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond 
of  peace  ;  not  only  in  refpe£l  of  themfelves,  but  all  true 
chriftians  throughout  the  world.  Their  being  formed 
into  diftin<3:  communities,  being  only  intended  for  their 
better  edification,  and  not  for  the  fupporting  oppofite 
interefts,  and  little  ecclefiaftical  FaSlions^  as  too  many 
fcem  to  imagine.  Ephef,  li.  15,  21.  fohn  x.  16.  (fee 
theconclufion.)-— And  thus  every  regular  member  and 
minijler  of  the  word,  in  any  particular  church,  is  in  fa6t 
a  member  and  minijler  of  the  phurch  imiverfal:  and 
though  under  fpecial  obligations  to  that  particular 
church,  yet  hath  a  right  to  commune  with,  or  minifter 
to  any  other  upon  all  proper  occafions. 

4thiy.  Becaufe  the  Apoftle  fays  the  churches  in  the 
plural  I  Cor.  xiv.  34,  and  yet  directs  his  epiftle  to  the 
church  in  the  fingular,  i  Cor.  i.  2.  Some  think  there 
were yi'Z'ifri?/ churches  or  congregations  at  Corinth^  uni- 
ted under  one  bijhpp^  after  the  prefent  Diocefian  form  a- 
mongft  us. — But  it  fhould  be  obferved  (ift.)  there  is 
no  certain  mention  made  of  any  hijhop^  or  even  elder.^  in 
the  church  at  Corinth%  and  'tis  queftionable  whether 
there  were  any  fuch  officer,  or  officers,  at  that  time 
appointed  Hmorgll:  them ;  as  this  was  not  ufually  done 
upon  the  firi^  gathering  of  a  church. 

(2d.)  That  the  Apoftle  wrote  this  epiftle  for  all 
the  churches,  though  he  addrefTcd  it  particularly  to 
them.     I  Cor.  \.  2. 

(3d..).  That 


Ch^p.  1.  Ih  number  conftituting  a  cburck  9 
3  3 .  All  the  churches  of  the  faints,  Afts 
i'x.  31.  ^he  churches  throughout  Judea^ 
Galilee^  Samaria.     Rom.  xvi.  5.   The 

church 

(3d.)  That  as  the  men)bers  of  the  cor inthlan  churchy 
were  fcattered  up  and  down  the  city,  and  its  adjacen- 
€ies,  they  might  fometimes  occarionally  aflemble  in 
different  places,  and  in  diftin6t  congregations  for  parti- 
cular conveniency, — which  aiTemblies  might  (in  the 
more  general  fenf*  of  the  word)  be  called  churches^  yet 
more  commonly,  and  upon  all  important  and  folemn 
occafions,  they  might  all  meet  at  one  time  in  one  place  \ 
and  from  I  Cor.  xiv.  23.  chap.  xi.  18,  28.  it  is  evident 
they  a£iuaUy  did  fo. — And  it  feems  fo  far  from  the  ge- 
nius of  thofe  times,  to  unite  feveral  churches  under  ote 
hijhop^  that  we  find  one  church  had_/Q":/^r^/bIfliops  j  A6ls 
XX.  16,  18.  Philip  i.  I.  The  like  m^y  be  noted  in 
obje61:Ion  to  the  ftri6t  prejhyterian  form  of  government. 

5thly.  The  main  queftion  I  apprehend  here  is,  whe- 
ther one  particular  congregation  ofChriJlians,  who  might 
meet  together  with  all  their  officers  in  one  place ^  ^tone 
iime,  for  the  ends  of  church-fellowfhip  ;  or  feveral  fuch 
congregations,  who  could  not  all  fo  meet  in  one  body, 
and  yet  were  other'wife  united  under  one  epifcopal  or 
prejbyterial  form   of  government,   be  properly  2i  go/pel 

church  ? Towards  the  juft  folution  of  which  it  may 

not  be  amifs  to  note  farther, 

(ift.)  That  the  number  of  chriftians  at  Ephefus  w'as 
very  great  in  a  little  time  after  the  gofpel  was  preach'd 
there,  as  appears  from  J^s  xx.  31.  chap.  xix.  10,  20. 
I  C^r.  xvi.  8,  9.  And  that  'tis  probable  they  fome- 
times met  in  different  parts  of  the  city,  in  little  diftin(5l 
congregations ;  as  for  inftance  in  the  houfe  of  Aquila^ 
where  was  a  church  as  'tis  called,  i  Cor.  xvi.  19.  com- 
pared with  y/^jxviii.  18,  19,  26. —  And  yet,  for  aught 
appears  to  the  contrary,  the  whole  might  meet  toge- 
ther in  one  place  at  Q7ice. — The  whole  is  called  the 
church  of  Ephefus y  over  which  the  Holy  Ghofl  had  fet 

feveral 


JO  ^henuniher  confiituting  a  church.  GciZ^.t^ 

church  in  their  houfe.     Rev.  i.  1 1.   ^he 
feven  churches  of  Afia  {minor),     i  Cor. 

xiv. 

f ever al  elders  or  btjhops.  A£ls  xx.  17,  28.  And  thoiigl* 
in  the  apoftle  John's  time  one  of  them  might  by  com- 
mon confent  be  the  chief  or  prefident,  and  therefore  per- 
haps called  the  angel  of  the  church  of  Ephefus  (as  Rev,  ii, 
I.)  yet  they  might  ftill  be  all  of  the  fame  order  and  au-^ 
thority.  —  From  Ephefus  the  gofpel  fpread  over  Afa. 
A<Ss  xix.  10.  And  feveral  churches  Vf ere  conftituted  at 
no  great  diftance  from  it,  which  notwithftanding  are 
not  ipoken  of  in  the  Scripture,  zsfubje^  to  the  church 
iherey  or  conjoined  with  it  in  the  prefent  Dioceftan  or 
prejbyterian  form.     And  though  it  be  allowM, 

(2d.)  That  the  church  at  Jerufalem  at  the  time 
fpoken  of  in  the  acSls  of  the  Apoftles,  confifted  of  a 
great  multitude.  A^s'u  15.  We  read  of  120.  Jcfsiu 
41.  of  3000  more.  ASfs  iv.  4.  of  5000  more.  A^s  v. 
14.  of  multitudes.  ASis  xxi.  20  of  many  thoufands  of 
Jews  who  believed.—- yet  itfhould  be  obferved  alfo  that 
great  numbers  of  thefe  converts  were  only  occafionally 
at  Jerufalem,  at  the  time  of  their  converfion ;  as  ap- 
pears from  A£fs  ii.  9, 1  o.— They  are  ftiled  the  church  in 
the  fmgular.  ASis  ii.  47.  chap.  viii.  i.  chap.  v.  11. 
chap.  XV.  4. — This  church  or  multitude  are  called  to- 
gether; ASls  vi.  2.  and  chap.  xxi.  22. — -This  church  is 
faid  to  receive  the  deputation  from  Antioch,  Acts  xv, 
4.  And  the  whole  church,  as  diftinguilh'd  from  the  a- 
poftles  and  elders,  is  faid  to  confent  to  the  decree,  ver. 
22. — This  church  had  feveral  elders,  as  appears,  A<^s 
xi.  30.  chap.  xxi.  18.  Amongft  thefe  the  apoftle 
James  indeed  is  particularixed,  but  no  mention  made  of 
any  epf copal  power,  that  he  exercifed  over  the  reft ; 
though  it  is  probable  he  did  occafionally  preftde  at  their 
meetings  of  bufinefs.  Nor  does  it  appear  to  me  that 
this  church  confifted  of  feveral  diftindt  congregations, 
with  their  refpe^ive  Prejbyters,  united  under  one  proper 
prejhyterial  government  j  otherwife  than  that  the  feveral 

elders 


Chap.  1.  ^he  number  confiitiiting  a  church,  1 1 
xiv.  23.  y^ therefore  the  whole  church  be 
come  together  in  one  place. 

II.  Such 

elders  of  this  church  might  occafionally  meet  together, 
as  a  committee  of  the  church,  under  the  prefidence  and 
diredioh  of  the  apoftolical  authority,  to  prepare  matters 
for  a  general  confideration  and  confent;  as 'ti*  plain 
they  did,  yf<:f?x  XV.  6,  22.— And  thus  upon  the  whole,  it 
appears  to  me.-— 

3d.  That  though  the  churches  of  Corinth^  Ephefits^ 
yerufalerriy  &c.  were  very  large,  and  fometimes  might 
meet  in  diftindt  bodies,  in  feveral  parts  of  their  refpec- 
tive  cities  ; — yet  at  other  times,  in  matters  of  general 
concern,  they  met  at  oitce^  in  one  place  there,  i  Cor,  xiv. 
23. — And  that  if  it  had  been  the  apoftolic  pra6lice,  to 
unite  the  feveral  diftincSl  congregations  with  their  offi- 
cers, in  one  epif copal  or  pre/by terial  government ^  all  the 
churches  in  Judea  would  naturally  have  been  included 
and  formed  into  <7«^  fuch  church. — Thofe  of  y^.^- into 
another,,  Sec.  and  then  we  fhould  have  read  of  the  church 
of  Judea,  the  church  of  Jfia  (zs  we  do  now  of  the  church 
©f  England,  and  the  church  of  Scotland)  inftead  of  the 
churches  of  Judea,  Afia,  &c.  as  we  do  read. 

(4)  Nor  does  it  appear  to  me  from  the  apoftolic  fa- 
thers Clemens  or  Ignatius^  that  a  gofpel  church  in  their 
time  was  any  other  than  one  finglc  congregation,  ufually 
meeting  in  one  place  at  one  time  \  or  that  3  bifhop  then 
was  any  other  than  the  prefident,  elder  or  pajior  of  fuch 
fingle  congregation ;  though  if  the  congregation  was 
Jarge  there  were  more  than  one  fuch  officer ;  St.  Igna- 
tius particulary  fpeaks  of  the  philadelphian  church,  as 

having  h  dva-texr^^iovy  u  h<;  cTTJ^rv.o'cro?,  «/^a  1w  cc-psc^t^epfc'  x)  to;? 

Alaxo^c»5,  i.  e.  one  aliwr,  as  one  hijhop,  together  with  the 
prejlytery  and  deacons, — Ep.  ad.  Philad.  ch.  iii.  vid.  Ep. 
ad.  Tral.  ch.  i,  ii.  Quotations  might  eafily  be  multi- 
ply'd  to  the  fame  purpofe.  See  chap.  iii.  prop.  v.  and 
notes  there. — But  I  apprehend  if  all  things  he  done  de- 
cently  and  in  order ^  to  edification  3  or  fo  as  to  fecure  the 

main 


12  The  church  a  body        Chap,  it 

IL  Such  a  church,  is  a  body  dijiingiiijljed 
from  the  civil  fociefies  of  the  world,  by  the 
fpiritual  nature  and  defign  of  its  conftitu- 
tion  and  government ;  and  avowedly  fepa- 
rated  ivom^  and  oppofed  to  the  ufurped  king- 
dom and  power  of  fatan  in  the  world  :  the 
members  of  this  body  profeffedly  renounc- 
ing the  fmful  pradices  and  maxims  of  the? 
world,  and  devoting  themfelves  to  God 
through  Chrift,  in  obedience  to  the  call  of 
tlie  gofpel. 

John 

main  ends  of  Social  Religion,  and  the  advancement 
of  the  intereft  of  true  piety  and  virtue  ;  the  nxttr  form 
and  manner  of  doing  them,  cannot  be  of  that  vaji  im- 
portance, fome  people  imagine:  though  that  which  is 
moft  fimple  and  pra6licable,  one  would  think,  fhould 
be  always  prefer*d ;  as  beft  agreeing  with  the  genius  of 
the  gofpel,  and  the  original  plan  pointed  out  to  our  imi- 
tation by  the  pradiee  o^  the  apoftles,  and  their  imme- 
diate fucceflbrs. 

1.  The  church  or  k'ingdo?n  ofChr'iJf^  is  very  different 
from  the  kingdoms  of  this  world, — The  church  is  2i  fpi- 
ritual fociety,  whofe  honours,  privileges,  and  bufmefs, 
ar€  o^  2L  fpiritual  n-^XMXt — Whereas  the  kingdoms  oi  this 
Vforld  relate  to  the  temporal  bufinefs,  rights  and  privi- 
leges of  mankind.    Yet, 

2.  No  particular  congregation  of  chriftians,  or  the 
whole  chriftian  church,  is  to  be  underftood  as  a  fo- 
ciety independent  on,  or  coniradiJiinSf  from  the  ftate,  or 
civil  government  of  the  country  where  it  exifts,  in  any 
civil  rcfpecSts  ;  or  in  regard  of  any  of  the  duties  the 
members  thereof  would  otheriuife  ow'e  thereunto, 
^o;7z.  xiii.  I,  2.  &c.  But  is  oppofed  to  the  moral  pol- 
lutions 


Chap.  2,    fepar ate  from  the  world,  13 

lutiom  and  wickednefs  of  the  world ;  i.  e.  their  ecclefi- 
aftical  confederation  muft  be  always  confiftent  with 
their  obligations  as  men,  and  with  all  their  natural 
and  {^litical  relations  in  life.  —  Or  in  a  word,  the 
thurch  is  neither  the  creature  nor  the  rival  of  the  ftate  ; 
but  though  a/piriiaat  kingdom^  and  in  that  refpe£i:  not 
of  this  world-— Y tt^  while  in  it,  is  fubjedl  to  all  thofc 
jvjl  laws  and  powers  that  God  has  ordained  for  the  good 
government  of  the  world.  See  chap,  iv,  prop,  iv* 
iecl.  5, 

3.  It  may  alfo  be  farther  noted,  that  this  defcrip- 
tion  agrees  to  all  profefling  chriftians  in  general,  whe- 
ther ad:ually  aiTociated  in  church-fellowfhip  or  no. 

They  are,  by  that  very  profeffion,  to  be  reckoned 
under  a  different  denomination  from  the  reft  of  thtf 
world.  But  it  is  more  particularly  and  efpecially  the 
cafe  of  every  regular  chriftian  fociety.  And  the  rea- 
der is  defired  to  obferve  the  fame  in  refpe6i:  of  the 
application  of  feverai  of  the  fcriptures  hereafter  quo- 
ted. ^ 

4.  Let  it  be  farther  particularly  obferved,  Tliat  the 
papal  church  of  Rome,  which  claims  the  title  of  the 
HOLY  CATHOLICK  CHURCH,  exclufivc  of  aJl  Others, 
is  the  moft  inconfiftent  of  all  with  the  fcripture  ac- 
count of  a  ^<7/^^/  church:  and  indeed  in  moft  thino^s 
effential  to  the  conftitution,  unity,  defign,  and  purity 
of  that  holy  body,  dtreSfly  oppofed  to  it.  Witnefs  hes 
pretended  infallibility —  The  fupremacy  of  her  pope — 
Her  arrogant  claim  of  power  over  the  confciences  of 
men,  and  even  the  fcriptures  of  God—Her  affeaation 
of  worldly  pomp  and  grandeur,  and  endeavours  td 
fupport  it  by  the  arts  of  carnal  and  wicked  pohcy — 
Her  moft  abominable  idolatries  and  fuperftitions ;  and 
her  cruel  and  bloody  perfecutions  of  the  fmcere  lovers*, 
and  confcientious  followers  of  Jefus  Chrift.— So  that 
even  the  world  itfelf,  in  the  had  feiife  of  the  word,  or 
as  the  kingdom  of  f atari,  is  not  more  diredly  oppoicd  to 
the  /rw^"  church  of  Chrift,  than  this  church  of  Rome-, 
I  mean  as  a  Church,  for  I  fpeak  not  of  every  indivi- 
dual in  her  outward  communion. 

John 


14  'The  church  a  body        Ghap.  2; 

John  xviii.  36.  My  kingdom  is  not  of 
this  world.  See  2  Cor.  x.  4.  1  Cor.  vi, 
17.  Come  out  from  amongfi  them  and  be 
yefeparnte.  Johrt  xvii.  16.  7hey  are  not 
of  the  world  even  as  I  am  not  of  the 
world.  John  xv.  19.  7  have  chojen  you 
out  of  the  world.  Rom.  xii.  2.  And  be 
not  conformed  to  this  worlds  but  be  ye 
transformed.  Heb.  xi.  13,  15,  i6»  And 
confeffed  that  they  were  Jira7igers  and 
filgrims  on  earth— feeking  a  better  coun^ 
tryy  even  an  heavenly.  Phil.  iii.  20.  Our 
converfation  is  in  heaven,  2  Thef.  ii. 
13,  14. — Salvation,  whereunto  he  called 
you  by  one  gofpeL  i  Pet.  ii.  9.  An  holy 
nation,  a  peculiar  people, — called  out  of 
darknefs  into  marvellous  light,  i  Cor.  i. 
2 .  SanBifed  in  Chriji,  and  called.  See 
Col.  i.  13.  Afts  xxvi.  18.  'To  turn  them 
from  the  power  of  fat  an  unto  God, 

III.  They  own  Chrift  as  their  oftly  Sa^ 
viour  and  Sovereign  of  their  confcie?2ces ;  and 
his  word  as  the  only  perfedl  and  infallible 
rule  of  their  faith  and  pradice,  in  matters 
of  religion. 

Mat.  i.  ii.  He  Jhall  fave  his  people  from 
their  fns,  Afts  iv.  12.  Neither  is 
there  falvat ion  in  any  other.  Ifa.  xlv. 
^i.  /i  ju/l  God,   and  a  Saviour,  and 

thej^e 


Gliap*  2.    Jepar ate  from  the  world.  ij- 

there  is  i^ofie  hefide  me.  Gal,  iii.  26.  For 
ye  are  all  the  children  of  God  by  faith  in 
Chrif  Jefus.  Rom.  x.  9.  JfthouJIjali 
confefs  with  the  mouth  the  Lord  Jefics 
thoujhalt  befofued.  Mat.  xxiii.  9.  For 
one  is  your  majler^  even  Chriji.  Adts  x. 
36.  He  is  Lord  of  all.  Col  \.  1%.  Ht 
is  the  head  of  the  hody^  the  church.  Ifa. 
viik  10.  "Ho  the  law  and  to  the  tefiimony^ 
iftheyfpeak  not  according  to  this  wordy 
it  is  becaufe  there  is  no  light  in  them. 
Mat.  XV.  9.  In  vain  do  they  worjhip  me^ 
teaching  for  dodlrines  the  commandments. 
of  men.  Gal.  vi.  16.  As  many  as  walk 
by  this  rule,  peace  be  upon  them.  See 
alfo  Ephef.  ii.  zo.  2  Tim.  iii.  16,  17. 

IV.  Such  a  church  is  a  voluntary  fociety  *, 

formed 

*  By  a  voluntary  fociety^  here,  I  don't  mean  that 
men  are  under  no  obligation  to  embrace  the  gofpel 
when  propos'd  to  them— Nor  that  it  is  a  matter  of 
indifFerence,  whether  (having  embraced  the  gofpel  as 
a  divine  revelation)  they  join  themfelves  to  any  chrif- 
tian  fociety  5  for  thefe  are  both  evident,  though  not 
equally  important  duties :  But  I  mean  that  the  em- 
bracing the  chriftian  religion  in  general,  and  the  con- 
necting ourfelves  with  fome  chriftian  fociety  in  par- 
ticular, fhould  be  matter  of  rational  choice^  and  not.  of 
compulfton  ;  the  efFecSt  of  inward  convi^ions,  and  not 
stitward  violence.  Nor  docs  this  propofition  refpedt 
the  church  in  general,  but  the  conftitution  of  parti- 
cular focieties. 


1^  ^e  church  a  body         Chap,  f^ 

formed  by  mutual  agreement  and  confede- 
ration— profeflion  of  the  fame  general  arti- 
cles of  faith,  and  order— fubmiflion  to  Chrift 
by  the  fame  common  fign  or  token  of  devo- 
tion to  God,  viz.  haptijm  with  water  in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Spirit,  giving 
themfelves  up  to  the  Lord  and  to  one  another 
in  the  Lord,  meeting  together  at  time  and 
place  appointed  for  religious  worfhip,  as 
frequently  and  conftantly  as  is  convenient 
and  neceffary  to  anfwer  the  ends  of  public 
religion. 

I .  It  is.  a  voluntary  fociety,  formed  by 
mutual  agreement,  &c.  * 

'Adts  ii.  44.  And  all  that  believed  were 
together^  ver.  46-  with  one  accord. 
Rom.  XV.  7.  Receive  ye  one  another. 
Ifa.  Ixiv.  J.  One  fiall  fay  I  am  the 
Lord's — and  another  Jjjall  fubfcribe  with 
his  hand  unto  the  Lord.  Rom.  xv.  6. 
*That  ye  may  with  one  mouth  glorify  God. 

z.  Pro- 

*  So  that  a  perfon  becomes  a  member  of  any  parti- 
cular church,  by  his  propofmg  or  declaring  his  defire 
and  willingnefs  to  unite  with  it  in  the  order  of  the  gof- 
pel,  and  to  hold  communion  with  it  in  all  its  fpecial 
ordinances  ;  and  by  the  members  of  the  church  figni- 
fying  their  acceptance  of  the  propofal.  And  as  this 
very  tranfacSlion  implies  in  it  the  nature  of  a  covenant y 
or  muUial  compaSi  zndjiipulation,  for  all  the  refpedtivc 
duties  and  privileges  of  that  relation  : — It  appears  to  me 
therefore /z^<:/w/ for  the  purpofe,  without  2i  formal  zi- 
fent  and  confent  to  a  written  covenant. 


Ghap.  2.       A  voluntary  foaef^  \y 

2.  Profeffion  of  the  fame  general  faith 
and  order**. 

Ephef.  IV.  J.  One  Lord,  one  faith. 
I  Cor.  i.  lo.  Ibefeech  you  brethren  that 
ye  allfpeak  the  faine  things  and  that  there 
he  no  divifions  amongfi  you,  but  that  you 
be  perfectly  joined  together  in  one  mind^ 
and  o?ie judgment,  2  Cor.  9.1^.  Tour 
profeffedfubjeBion  to  the  gojpel  of  Chrift, 

3.  Submiffioii  to  the  fame  token  of  de- 
votion to  Chrift,  viz,  baptifm, 

Ephef.  iv.  5.  One  baptifm.  Mat.  xxviii. 
i^.  Go  teach  all  fiat  ions,  baptizing  the?n 
in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  HolyGhoJi,  Gal.  iii.  27.  As 
many  as  have  been  baptized  into  Chrift^ 
have  put  on  Chrift.  Ad:s  viii.  ix.  And 
when  they  believed,  they  were  baptized^ 
both  men  and  women.  Ad:s  viii.  36. 
See  here  is  water,  what  doth  hinder  me 
to  be  baptized?  See  chap.  ii.  prop.  viii. 
feft.  3.  note. 

C  4.  Giving 

**  2.  Without  fome  tolerable  agreement  In  Tcnti- 
ments  in  refpeft  of  the  ejjentlal  articles  of  the  chriltiiin 
faith,  there  can  be  no  proper  fecial  unity,  and  very  lit- 
tle edification  and  comfort  expeded  in  a  church  rela- 
tion.— Though  great  care  fhould  be  taken  not  to  impofc 
unfcriptural  terms  of  communion,  or  to  inlift  upon  a  uni- 
formity in  every  little  nicety,  about  the  meer  circum- 
ftances  of  faith  ^nd  worfliip  ;  for  elfe  fome  vsreak,  fuv 
cere  confciences  muft  be  hurt,  or  the  peace  and  unity 
of  the  church  be  broken. — See  prop.  v.  fe£t.  3. 


iZ  P^'oj^fi  the  fame  faith  y  &c.  Chap.  2, 

^ .    Giving  themfelves  to  the  Lord,  and 
one  another  *  in  the  Lord. 

X  Cor.  viii.  5.  But  firft  gave  themfelves 

to  the  Lord,  and  to  us  by  the  will  of  God. 

Rom.  XV.  7.    Receive  ye  one   another. 

A(5ls  V.  1 4.  Believers  were  added  to  the 

Lord. 
5.  Meeting  together  at  one  time  and 
place  for  religious  worihip,  as  frequently 
and  conftantly  as  may  be  convenient  and 
neceffary  to  anfwer  the  ends  of  public  reli- 
gion. 

I  Cor,  xiv.  2].  J^  therefore  the  whole 

church  be  come   together  i?!   one  place. 

Heb.  X.  x^.  Notforfaking  the  affembling 

ourfelves  together  as  the  manner  of  fome 

is. 

V.   The  effence  of  church-fellowThip  lies, 
in  partaking  of  the  fame  fpirit  and  grace  of 

Chrifl ftanding  in   the  fame   relation  to 

him— enjoying  his  fpiritual  prefence  in  the 
fame  ordinances  —  performing  the  fame 
common  duties,    with  unity  of  heart  and 

afFedion 


*  That  is,  they  profefs  to  devote  themfelves  to  the 
fervice  of  God,  and  profefs  to  receive,  and  treat  one  a- 
nother  as  chrifiians,  and  brethren  in  the  faith  and  hope 
of  thegofpel. 


Chsfp.  1.  T^he  ^ence  of  church-felM^Jlnp.    I9 

aifecflion  —  and  in  the  expccStation  of  the 
fame  glorious  immortality  *. 

1.  In  partaking  of  the  fame  fpirit  of 
Chrift. 

I  Cor.  vi.  17.  He  that  is  joined  to  the 
Lord  is  one  fpirit.  John  i.  16.  And  of 
hisfidnefs  have  all  ive  received^  and  that 
grace  for  grace,  Rom.  viii.  9.  If  any 
man  have  not  the  fpirit  of  Chrift ^  he  is 
none  of  his.  Ifa.  lix.  21.  This  is  my  co- 
venant with  them^  faith  the  Lord,  my 
fpirit  that  is  upon  thee^  and  iny  "words 
which  I  haVe  put  in  thy  mouth,  fall  not 
depart  for  ever. 

2.  Standing  in  the  fame  relation  to  him. 
Gal.  iii.  i8.    Tou  are  all  one  in  Chrijl 
fefus.        I  Cor.    xii.    i  ] .    For  by    one 

fpirit  we  are  all  baptized  into  one  body. 
Rom.  xii.  9.  So  i^e  being  ?nany  are  erne 
body  in  Chrif^and  eve^y  one  me?nhersofone 
another.  Rom.  viii.  17.  If  children  then 
heirs  of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with  Chrijl. 

3.  Enjoying  his  fpirituai  prefence,  in  the 
fame  ordinances,  and  performing  the  fame 
common  duties,  with  unity  of  heart. 

I  Cor.  X.    16,    17.  fhe  cup  of  bhfmg 

which  we  blefs  is  it  not  the  communicn 

of  the  blood  of  Chrift  f — The  bread  which 

we  break  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the 

C   X  ^  body 

*  By  ejfence  here,  I  mean  the  main  ground  and  rea- 

fon  on  which  church  fellowfhip  dspendo,  and  that  ia 

which  it  chiefly  conlifteth,  or  oughi  to  coiihi^. 


20         Ejfence  of  church  fellowjhip,  Chap.i. 

body  ofChriJl  ? — -for  we  being  many  are 
one  bread  and  one  body  \  for  we  are  all 
partakers  of  one  bread.  Acts  ii.  42.  And 
they  continued  (ledfajl  tji  the  apojiles 
doBrine,  a?id  fellowjhip^  breaking  of 
breads  and  ifi  prayers,  Adls  i.  14.  They 
all  cojitiniied  with  one  accord  infuppli- 
cations  and  prayers,  Adts  iv.  31.  The 
multitude  of  them  that  believed  were  of 
one  hearty  ajid  one  foiil'^ ,  Mat.  xxviii. 
10,  Lo !  I  am  with  you  alway^  even 
unto  the  end  of  the  world,  i  Cor.  x.  3 , 
4.  All  eat  the  fame  fpiritual  meat — all 
drink  the  Jame  fpiritual  drink, 
4.  And  in  the  expedlation  of  the  fame 
glorious  immortality. 

Ephef.  iv.  y.  One  hope  of  your  calliftg. 
Col.  i.  27.    Cbrifl  in  you  the  hope  of 

glory  ^ 

*  And  therefore  it  appears  to  me  that  the  forms  and 
modes  of  worfhip  obferved  in  every  church,  fhould  be 
as  plain  ^nd  ftriptur  a  I  as  poflible  :  that  none  who  are 
weak,  yet  fmcere,  may  be  embarraffed  and  ftumbled, — 
nor  any  occafion  of  contention  and  difcord  be  admi- 
niftred; — yet  on  the  other  hand,  none  fhould  indulge  a 
whimfical  nicety  about  things  indifferent ;  but  all  en- 
deavour to  practice  mutual  forbearance  and  charity ; — 
for  though  in  our  prefcnt  ftate  of  imperfe61:ion  it  is  im- 
poflible  we  fhould  be  all  of  one  opinion  or  judgment,  in 
every  point  of  religion;  yet  we  may  be  one  In  true 
chriftian  condefcenfion^  affeSiicn  and  love; —  and  to  that 
our  common  relation  to  Chrifl:,  participation  of  his 
fpirit,  and  hope  of  eternal  life  oblige  us.  See  Ephef. 
iv.  3,  6.  See  prop.  iv.  fed,  2d.  note  there,  and  the 
conclufion. 


Chap.  2.  Ends  of  church  fellowjhip.  21 
glory.  Tit.  ii.  13.  Looking  for  that 
blejjed  hope.  Heb.  iii.  i .  Partakers  of 
the  heavejily  calling.  Gal.  v.  5.  For  we 
through  the  fpirit  wait  Jor  the  hope  of 
righteoifnefs  byjaith, 

VI.  The  chief  ends  of  church  fellowfliip 
are — the  prefervation  of  the  faith,  worfliip, 
and  bleffings  of  the  gofpel  in  their  power 
and  purity  —  The  fupport  and  encourage- 
ment of  the  pubhc  miniftry  of  the  word, 
for  the  converfion  of  finners,  and  the  edifi- 
cation of  the  faints  —  And  the  continual 
manifeftation  of  the  wifdom,  power,  grace 
and  glory  of  God  by  Chrift  in  the  world. 

1.  The  prefervation  of  the  faith  of  the 
gofpel. 

Rom.  iii.  2.  T^o  them  were  conmiitfed 
the  oracles  of  God,  Phil.  i.  27.  Stri- 
'ving  together  for  the  faith  of  the  gofpel, 
I  Cor.xi.2.  And  keep  the  o?'-di?ia?2ces  as  I 
have  delivered  thern  unto  you. 

2,  The  fupport  and  encouragement  of  a 
publick  miniftry,  for  converfion  and  edifi- 
cation. 

Ephef  iv.  1 1 .  12.  He  gavefo7ne  apoftles 
fome  prophets — fome  pajlors  and  teach- 
ers for  the  work  of  the  mini llry "-for  the 
edifying  the  body  ofChriJl,  Plal.Lxxxvii.  5-. 
And  of  Zion  it  fall  be  faid,  ^ihis  and 
C  ::  that 


2z    Advantages  of  church  fellowpip.    Ch.  f  • 

that  man  was  born  in  her,  i  Pet.  i.  23. 
Born^  not  of  corruptible  feed^  but  of  incor- 
ruptible by  the  word  of  God.  ver.  x  5 . 
And  this  is  the  word^  which  by  the  gofpel 
is  preached  unto  you. 
3.  For  manifefting  the  grace  and  glory  of 
God  in  the  world. 

Ephef.  iii.  10.  TJ?  the  intent  that  now 
might  be  ?nade  known  ^  by  the  churchy  the 
■manifold  wlfdom  of  God ^  ver.  21. —  To 
him  be  glory  in  the  churchy  by  fefus 
Chri/l*,  Rev.  i.  ig. 

VII.  The  chief  ^^'u^;?//^^^^  of  church  fel- 
lov^^fliip,  are  drawing  near  to  God  in  fpecial 
ordinanccG, — and  that  under  fpecial  promi- 
fes  of  his  prefence,  and  bleffing, — the  having 
many  fpecial  obligations  and  encourage- 
ments to  holinefs; — from,  their  own  folemn 
vows  and  promifes  -,  the  care,  watchfulnefs, 
admonitions,  counfels,  prayers,  example; 
and  all  other  fpiritual  affiftance  of  their 
minifters  and  fellow  members ;  to  which 
they  have  a  fpecial  right  and  title, — to- 
gether with  a  joint  interefl  in  all  the  tempo- 
ral 


*  Thefc  and  many  other  paiTages  of  fcripture,  tho' 
fpokcn  ot  the  church  in  genera},  dre  applicable  to  par- 
ticular church/is  as  parti;  p^  the  whole,  under  the  fame 
government  and  blefiing  ;  and  conllituted  and  preferv- 
ed  in  a  vifible  form  for  the  fame  general  ends.  Rev. 
i.  20.     And  the  jeven  candle/licks  are  the  f even  churches. 


Chap.  1.  Avantages  of  chiirchfellowjlnp.  23 

ral  pofieflions  of  the  church, — and  fuchfup- 
port  and  relief,  as  they  may  through  pover- 
ty at  any  time  have  occafion  for,  and  the 
church  is  able  to  give  them. 

I.  Drawing  near  to  God  in  *  fpecial 
ordinances. 

Pfal.  Iviii.  X.  Ti?  fee  thy  poiver  and  thy 
glory  ^  fo  as  I  have  ictn  thee  iii  the  fane- 
tiiary  -,  Pf  Ixxxiv.  4.  iltfed  are  they  that 
dwell  in  thy  hoiife ;  Pf.  Ixv.  4.  hie  fed  is 
the  man  whom  thou  caiifejl  to  dwell  in  thy 
courts^ — we  fiall  be  fatisfed  with  the 
goodnefs  6/V^^  houfe ; — i  Cor.  x.  16. 
the  cup  of  bleffing  which  we  blefs^  is  it 
not  the  communion  of  the  blood  of  Chrif  ? 
the  bread  which  we  break  is  it  not  the 
communion  of  the  body  ofChrift  ? 
%,  Under  fpecial  promifes  of  his  prefencc 
and  bleffing. 

Pfal.  Ixxxvii.  1,  I'he  Lord  loveth  the 
gates  of  Zion  more  than  all  the  dwellings 
of  Jacob,  V.  '^.---Thehighelihimfdfjhall 
efablifi  her,  Ifa.  lix.  2 1 .  Myfpirit,  and 
C  4  •    wy 

*  The  more  fpecial  ordinances  under  the  gofpcl,  are 
haptifrriy  the  Lord's  Supper,  and  church  difcipline  \  wiiich 
properly  belong  only  to  fuch  as  more  particularly  and 
Iblemnly  devote  themfelves  to  God  in  church  commu- 
nion.— The  reft  fuch  as  hearir.g  the  word,  public  prays r 
andpraife,  belong  to  all  in  common  that  are  willing  to 
attend  them  j  being  the  appointed  means  of  tiieir  in- 
ftr>vAion  in,  and  converfion  to  the  faith  and  holiness  of 
the  gofpcl. 


24  Advajtf ages  of  church fellowJJnp,  Chap,  i 

my  word  Jimll  not  depart  out  of  thee  : — 
Mat.  xviii.  lo,  For  "where  two  or  three 
are  gathered  together  in  my  name,  there 
am  I  in  the  mid  ft  of  them,  Pfal.  cxxxii. 
1 5. 1  will  abundantly  blefs  her  provifonSy 
and  fatisfy  her  poor  with  bread,  Pfal. 
xcii.  13,  14.  'thofe  that  be  planted  in  the 
hoiije  of  the  Lord  Jhall  fouripj  in  the 
courts  of  our  God -y-— -they  Jhall  bring 

forth  fruit  in  old  age  y — they  JJjall  be  fat 
and  flour  iJJjing,    Jer.  xxiii.  4.  I  willfet 

fljepherds  over  them  that  fljallfeed  them ; 
?ieither  ftoall  they  be  lacking,  faith  the 
Lord,  Pf.  cxxxii.  13.  For  the  Lord 
hath  chofen  Zion,  he  hath  defired  it  for 
his  habitation,  2  Cor.  vi.  16.  For  ye  are 
the  temple  of  the  living  God,  as  God  hath 

faid,  I  will  dwell  in  them,  and  walk  in 
them,  &c.  Ephef,  ii.  ii,  22. 

3.  Special  obligations  to  holinefs. 

I  Cor.iii.  16,  \j.  Know  ye  not  that  ye  are 
the  temple  of  Go  d"? —if  any  man  defile  the 
temple  of  God,  hmfloall  God  defiroy :  for 
the  temple  of  God  is  holy,  which  temple  ye 
are.  chap.  vi.  19. 

4.  From  their  own  folemn  vows  and  pro- 
miles. 

Judges  xi.  35^.  I  have  opened  my  7nouth 
to  the  Lord,  and  cannot  go  back, — Pf. 
Ivi.  II  '^hy  vows  are  upon  me  O  God :  1 
will  render  praifes  unto  thee.    See  Deut. 

xxiii. 


Chap.  2.  Advantages  of  church  felloivfiip,  z^ 
xxiii.  21,  22.  Pf.  Ixxvi.  ii. — 2  Tim. 
ii.  19.  Let  him  that  nameth  the  naiiie  of 
Jefus   depart  from  iniquity,  Rom.    vi. 

3>4- 
5.  The  fpiritual  afliftance  of  their  mini- 

fters  and  fellow  members. 

Jer.  iii.  15.  And  I  will  give  you  pa/lor s 
which  Jhall  feed  you  with  knowledge  and 
underjlanding,  James  v.  16.  Pray  for 
one  another  -^--the  effeBual fervent  prayer 
of  a  righteous  ?nan  aval  leth  much,,  Heb. 
X.  24.  Conjider  one  another  to  provoke 
unto  love  and  good  works,  Pf.  cxli.  5. 
Let  the  righteous  fmite  77ie  it  fmll  he  a 
kindnefs ; — let  him  reprove  me  it  foallbe 
an  excelleiit  oil, 
6.  Joint  intereft  in  the  churches  poiTef- 

fions,  and  charitable  relief  when  needed. 
Adls  ii.  44,  45.  All  that  believed  were 
together  and  had  all  things  in  commouy  ^ 
and  fold  their  goods  and  poJfeJJionSy  and 
parted  them  to  all  men^  as  every  man  had 
need.  Mat.  xxvi.  w.  Te  have  the  poor 
always  with  you.  Gal.  ii.  10.  We  re- 
member  the  poor, 

VIII.  The 


*  This  common  intereft  7iow  mufl:  not  be  undcrftood 
of  private  property,  but  only  of  luch  eftatcs,  and  pof- 
feffions  as  belong  to  the  church,  as  a  bodv  or  focicty. 
See  note  chap.  v.  prop.  i.  and  that  no  fiuther  than  the 
'public  ufes  and  advantages  arifing  therefrom. 


26  Bujlnefs  of  a  church.      Chap.  2.' 

VIII.  The  chief  work  and  bufinefs  of  a 
church,  lies  in  a  due  regard  to  the  ordinan- 
ces of  divine  worfhip,  and  godly  difcipline. 
Rev.  xxii.  9.  Worjhip  God.  Ephef.  iii. 
2.1.  "To  him  be  glory  in  the  church,   \ 
Cor.  xiv.  165  40.  Let  all  things  be  done 
.  to  edifying^ — decently  and  in  order. 
I.  Divine  wor/hip  in  the  church  confift- 
eth, — in  prayer  with  thankfgiving, — fing- 
ing  the  praifes  of  God, — due  adminiftration 
of,  and  attendance  upon  the  word  and  fa- 
craments,— and  contributions  to  the  necef- 
fity  of  the  faints. — 

1.  Prayer  with  thankfgiving.—- 

I  Tim.  i.  I.  TChat  Jirfl  of  all  ftipplica^ 
tions^  prayers  and  giving  of  thanks  be 
made  for  all  men.  iTim.  ii.  8. 1  will  that 
men  pray  every  where.  A6ts  i.  14.  T^hefe 
all  continued  with  one  accord^  with  prayer 
and  fuppli cation.  Phil.  iv.  6.  By  prayer 
and  fupplication^  with  thankfgiving^  let 
your  requejl  be  known  unto  God.  Pf.  L 
14.  Offer  mito  God  thankfgiving.  Ad:s 
xii.  5.  But  prayer  was  made  of  the  churchy 
a.  Singing  the  praifes  of  God. — 

Pf.  xcv.  I .  O  come  let  us  fmg  unto  the 
Lord.  Pf  cxlix.  i.  Sing  unto  the  Lord 
a  new  fong^  in  the  congregation  of  faints. 
Ephef.  V.  19.  Speaking  to  your  f elves  in 
pfalms  and  hymns ^  and  fpiritual  fongSy 
fnging  and  making  melody  in  your  hearts 

to 


Chap.  1.      Bufmefsof  a  church.  17 

to  the  Lord.  So  Col.  ili.  16.  Mat.  xxvi. 
30.  u4?2d  when  they  hadfung  an  hymn. 
3.  Attendance  upon  the  due  adminiftra- 
tion  of  the  word  and  facraments  *. 

Mat. 

*  That  bapiifm  and  the  LorcVs  Supper^  are  divine  in- 
flitutions  defigned  to  continue  through  all  the  ages  of 
the  church  in  this  wo-rld,  ?nujl,  one  would  think,  plain- 
ly appear  to  every  confiderate  unprejudiced  reader  of  the 
fcriptures. 

I.  As  to  haptifm.  This  rite  was  pra(5tifed  by  John 
the  Baptiji  at  the  iirft  opening  of  the  gofpel  difpenfation, 
to  fignify  the  free  remijjion  of  fins^  to  ail  true  penitents 
through  faith  in  the  Meffiah ;  compare  Mat.  iii.  6,  7. 
with  A^s  ii.  38.  ChriJ}  himfelf  fubmitted  to  this  rite, 
as  adminiftred  by  fohn  \  not  indeed  with  the  fame 
views,  or  to'  the  fame  ends,  with  others ;  but  as  point- 
ing out  by  his  example,  the  duty  of  chriftians  in  gene- 
ral :— -He  ajfp  gave  his  minifters,  a  commiifion  and  or- 
der, to  baptt%»  oil  the  nations  they  taught^  Mat.  xxviii.  19. 
and  from  John  iii.  5.  compared  with  Ai^s  ii.  38,  41. 
chap.  viii.  12.  Heb,  x.  22.  i  Cor.  vi.  11.  It  appears  that 
being  baptized  was  the  common  token  of  fubjection  to 
Chrift,  and  neceli'ary  to  a  regular  entrance  into  his  -z;/- 
fible  church : — -And  that  this  was  underftood  o^  water 
baptifm,  is  plain  from  the  pradice  of  the  apoftles  and 
primitive*minifters.  See  ASfs  viii.  36,  37,  38.  and  Acis 
X.  47,  48.  where  ivater  baptif?n  is  fpoken  of,  as  appli- 
cable to  thofe  who  had  received  (or  been  baptized  with) 
the  Holy  Ghoji  before,  and  for  that  reafon.  And  if 
this  was  to  be  praclifed  in  all  nations  where  the  gofpel 
was  received,  as  our  Lord  declares ;  it  muft  neceifarily 
be  a  ftanding  inftitution  in  the  church. — And  this  will 
farther  appear  if  we  confider  that  its  reajons^ftgnifica- 
tions  and  ujes^  are  in  the  main  always  xhe  fame  ;  fuch  as 
pardon  znA  purification^  Ails  ii.  38.  At^ls  xx\\.  16.  l  Pet. 
iii,  20,  21.  Heb.  X.  22.  Union  and  conmiunion  with 
Chrifl,  ^.vAparUcipauQnoiWi^  fpirit.  1  6V.  xii.  13,  14. 

our 


.8  Bti/inefs  of  a  church.     Chap.  2. 

Mat.  xvi.  15.  Go  preach  the  gofpel  to 
every  creature.  Mat.  xxviii.  ig,Go  teach 
all  nations^  baptizing  them  in  the  name 
of  the  father^  &CC,  Mat.  xiii.  43.  Who 
bath  ears  to  hear  let  him  hear,  Ad;s  xiii. 
15,    16,    38,   44,    After   the  reading 

the 


our  fuhjcBion  to  him  GaL  iil.  27.  the  Ukenefs  o^  his 
death  and  refurre£iion^  and  our  intereft  therein.  Rom, 
vi.  4,  8. 

2d.  As  to  the  Lord's  Supper, — he  himlelf  intimates 
that  our  eating  and  drinking  therein  is  to  be  confidered 
as  an  act  of  religious  worfhip,  being  performed  with 
prayer  and  thankfgiving,  and  a  particular  remembrance 
of  him,  and  efpecially  his  death.  Luke  xxii.  19.  And 
this  the  apoftle  fays  he  received  of  the  Lord  to  deliver  to 
the  churches,  and  defcribes  the  management  of  it.  i 
Cor,  xi.  23. — calls  it  the  Lord's  Supper^  v.  20.  fays  it  is 
defigned  to  fliew  forth^  i.  e.  preferve  the  lively  remem- 
brance of  the  Lord's  death  amongft  his  people  '////  he 
come  J  V.  26. — That  the  communion  of  the  bread  and 
vAvi^fignifies^  our  participation  of  the  benefits  of  his 
death,  confidered  as  a  facrifice  offered  to  God  once  for 
all,  to  take  away  our  fms,  and  give  life  to  our  fouls; 
and  that  we  are  devoted  to  the  fervice,  and  made 
partakers  of  the  favour  of  that  God  to  whom  it  was 
offered,  i  Cor.  x.  16,  18.  He  commands  the  Corin- 
thians to  keep  the  ordinances^  particularly  this^  of  which 
he  was  then  fpeaking,  I  Cor.  xi.  2.  as  he  had  delivered 
them.  And  'tis  evident  that  the  reafons,  ends,  and 
benefits  of  this  appointment,  as  much  concern  chrifti- 
ans  in  one,  as  in  another  age  of  the  church ;  efpecially 
the  latter  ages,  as  being  more  remote  from  the  great 
tranfa£tion  therein  remembered  and  celebrated. — And 
it  does  alfo  as  particularly  concern  one  church  as  ano- 
ther, for  the  apoftle  wrote  not  only  to  the  Corinthians, 
but  to  all  that  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lordjefus.  i  Cor. 
i.  2. 


Chap.  2.      Buji7iefs  of  a  church.  19 

the  law  and  the  prophets, — Taiil  flood  up 
and/aid, — through  this  man  is  preached 
unto  you  forgivenefs  of  fins  y—and  the 
next  fahbath  day  came  almo/i  the  ^whole 
city  together^  to  hear  the  word  of  God,— 
Luke  xxii.  19.  I'his  do  in  remembrance 
of  me,  1  Cor.  xi.  26.  As  oft  as  ye  eat 
this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  dojhew 
the  Lord's  death  'till  he  come, 
4.  And  contributions  to  the  neceffities  of 
the  faints. 

Heb.  xiii.  16.  To  communicate  forget  nofy 
for  with  fuch  facrifices    God  is   well 
pleafed,  i  Cor.  xvi.  1,2.  Now  concern- 
ing the  collection  for  the  faints, —upon 
the  firjl  day  of  the  week  let  every  one  of 
you  lay  by  him  in  fore. — Ads  x.  4. 
Thy  prayers  and  thy  alms  are  come  up  J  or 
a  memorial  before  God. 
11.    Godly  difcipHne,   confifleth   in  due 
execution  of  the  laws  of  Chrift,  given  to  the 
church,   relative  to  the  appointment  of  its 
officers. — The  reception,  government,  and 
exclulion  of  its  members,  and  the  decent 
management  of  all  its  affairs  to  its  edifi-- 
cation. — 

All  which,  with  feveral  other  particulars, 
will  be  confidered  in  the  next  chapter. 


C  H  A  P. 


(  50) 


CHAP.     IIL 

Some  obferva^'ons  and  rules  relative 
to  the  power ^  officers  and  duties  of  a 
chrijiian  church, 

i.'TT^HAT  every  particular  church, 
\^  rightly  conftituted,  hath  within 
it  felf  full  power  and  authority  from  the 
Lord  Jefus  Chrift,  for  the  exercifing  all 
ccclefiaftical  difcipline,  rule  and  govern- 
ment, and  putting  in  execution  all  the  laws 
of  Chrift,  neceftary  to  its  own  edification  *. 

Heb. 

*  I.  This  right  and  pov/er  of  particular  churches 
arifes  from  the  very  nature  of  their  conftitution,  or 
their  being  free  and  voluntary  focieties. —  And  this 
power  is  neceflary  to  every  particular  church  for  its 
prefervation,  and  continuance  in  the  form  of  a  fo- 
ciety. 

2.  No  church  power,  or  authority,  can  ^bfolve  or 
excufe  any  from  the  obedience  due  to  magiftrates,  and 
the  juft  laws  of  their  country,  nor  any  way  interfere 
with  the  fame.  Though  when  thofe  magiftrates  and 
Jaws  incroach  upon  the  natural  rights  of  confcience, 
we  ought  to  ohe^  God  rather  than  man^  Rom.  xiii.  i. 
Ads  iv.  19. 

3.  No  church  has  any  power  from  Chrift,  to  pu- 
nifli  the  bodies,  feize  the  property,  or  imprifon  the 
perfons  of  offenders  j    or  to  impofe  any  thing   upon 

the 


Chap.  III.  Of  the  power  of  a  church,  3 1 

Heb.  ili.  6.  Chrifl  as  a  fan  in  his  own 
houfe,  Ephef.  i.  ic,  21.  T^he  head  of  all 
things  to  the  church.    Mat.  xviii.  15,  16, 

&c. 

the  confclences  of  any  of  it*s  members.  The  autho- 
rity of  fuch  focieties  confifting  only  in  brotherly  ad- 
monition, and  reproof,  or  at  moft  feparation  from  the 
fpecial  privileges  of  church  fellowfhip  with  them- 
felves  ; — as  is  evident  from  the  whole  tenor  of  the  rules 
and  laws  Chrift  has  given  them,  and  from  the  practice 
of  the  primitive  chriltians.     Yet, 

4.  As  there  are  feveral  circumftantial  and  inciden- 
tal things,  concerning  the  time,  place,  manner,  &c. 
of  worfhip,  and  the  management  of  the  meer  externals 
of  religion,  not  exprefsly  provided  for  by  Jefus  Chrift, 
but  left  to  human  determination,  and  the  prudential 
application  of  the  general  rule. — Let  all  things  be  done 
decently  and  in  order ^  to  edificatioH  ;  it  neceflarily  fol- 
lows, that  churches  have  a  power  of  prefcribing  ta 
themfelves  fuch  particular  methods,  forms  and  rules, 
refpe<?t:ing  thefe  things,  as  they  judge  moft  agreeable  to 
that  general  rule,  and  the  ends  propofed  in  it. — And 
accordingly  we  read  in  the  apoftle's  time  of  the  cuftojn 
of  the  churches,  i  Cor.  xi.  i6.  —  Though  no  church 
has  a  power  of  binding  fuch  forms,  hz.  upon  the  con- 
fclences of  thofe  that  think  differently  about  them. 

5.  But  this  power  does  not  appear  to  me  from  the 
-fcriptures,  to  be  given  to  the  hijhops  or  elders.,  without 
the  people.,  or  to  the  people.,  without  the  hijhops  or  el- 
ders., but  to  the  WW^  body.,  though  an  executive  power, 
muft,  if  there  be  any  order,  be  neceflarily  lodged  with 
thebifhops  or  elders,  by  confent  of  the  church.  See 
chap.  iii.  prop.  vii.  {^z.  2.  note,  and  prop.  viii.  And 
that  this  was  the  ftate  of  the  church  with  refpe^Sl  to 
the  power  of  the  people  even  in  the  third  century,  ap- 
pears from  many  pafTages  in  the  epiftlcs  of  Cyprian^ 
particularly.  Epijl.  i\,fe£i.\.  p.  33.  Bp.  of  Oxford' » 
fdit.  andc'pi/l,  67.  fe^,  2,  page  i']i^  172. 


32  Of  the  power  of  a  church.  Chap.  Ill, 

&c.  If  thy  brother  fiall  trefpafs  againjl 
thee  tell  him  alo?ie  (a)  y-—if  he  negledl  to 
hear  thee^  take  one  or  two  more-, — if  he 
TiegleB  to  hear  them^  tell  it  unto  the 
Church  (b)  ^ — if  he  negleB  to  hear  the 
Church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  an  heath^ 
en  man  and  a  publican.—Whatfoever  ye 
bind  (c)  071  earth  fhall  be  bound  in  hea- 
'ven  y  and  whatfoever  ye  loofe  on  earth 
fjjall  be  loofed  in  heaven  y—for  where  two 
or  three  are  gathered  together  in  my  7iame 
there  am  I  in  the  midfi  of  them.  Adls 
XV.  22,  25. — It  plea  fed  the  apojiles  and 
elders  with  the  whole  church,  to  fend 
chofen  men^  fay^^^g-i  it  feemed  good  unto 
us,  ajfembled  with  one  accord^  &c.  i  Cor. 
V.  4.  Lt  the  name  of  the  Lord  fefuSy 
when  ye  [the  church  of  Corinth']  are  ga- 
thered together y  to  deliver  fiich  a  one  to 
Satan  (d).  2  Thef.  iii.  6,  We  com- 
mand  you  brethren  that  ye  withdraw 
your  felves  from  every  brother  that  walk- 
eth  dif orderly.  Ephef.  iv.  11,  12.  He 
gave  fome  apojiles^ — prophets^ — paforsy 
— teachers  for  the  edifying  the  body  of 
Chrijl.  Afts  vi.  3.  Bretheren  look  ye 
out  from  a?nongJl  youfeven  men^  &c. 

{^a)  This  procedure  of  telling  the  ofFending  brother 
of  his  offence  alone^  feems  only  to  refpect  fuch  offences 
a§  may  happen  between  man  and  man,  or  fuch  fms 

againft 


Chap.  3.  Power  and  ajfociationof  churches,  5;^ 

II.  Notwithftanding  the  ijidcpendenc^  of 
particular  churches,  it  is  oftentimes  neccjjary 
or  at  \^2ii\i  prudent  for  them,  in  order  to  the 
promoting  the  common  intereft  of  religion, 
their  own  mutual  comfort,  purity,  and  edi- 
fication, to  hold  fpecial  correfpondence,  and 
the  communion  of  fai?its  with  each  other, 
and  unite  their  counfels  by  the  I  octal  fneet- 
ing  of  their  refpecflive  elders  and  meffengers 

againft  God  as  are  known  to  the  offended  brother,  but 
not  to  others ;  and  therefore  mull:  not  be  made  a  rule. 
for  more  public  offences. 

(b)  By  the  church  here  fome  will  have  it  we  arc  to 
imderftand  ihc  fanhedrim^  or  fome  public  court  of  ci- 
vil judicature,  which  if  the  offender  would  not  regard, 
he  might  be  profecuted  in  the  Roman   courts  asV  he 
Was  a  meer  heathen  ;  and  confequendy  that  this  was 
a  rule  for  the  conduct  of  the  difciples  at  that  prefent 
time  only,  and  not  for  the  conduct  of  a  chrijuan  churchy 
which  they  fay  had  no  exigence  when  this    rule  was 
given. — To  which  it  may  be  repJy'd,  That  this   is  a 
very  unv/arrantable  interpretation  of  the  word  iy.yM7>:i 
In  the  cafe  and  circumffances  before  us. — *l"hat  it  is 
very  improbable  Chrift  fhould  give  his  difciples  a  rule 
in  relpeci:  of  ail  cecononiy  that  was  juff  going  to  ceafe. 
But  that  it  v/as  no  unuilial   thing  with  him  to  fpcak 
proleptically,  or  by  way  of  anticipation,  or  give  rules 
for  the  after  conduct  of  his  difciples,  as  he  evidently 
does   in  the    i8th  and  following  verlcs.  —  Thut  the 
pov/er  of  the   church  here  is  at  moll:  lejedicn  from 
their  communion   or  brotherly  relation,    which   does 
not  agree  with  the  nature  of  a  civil  court   of  judicit- 
ture  :  And  that  as  this  paffage  is  fo  evidently  conned- 
ed  with  the  i8th   and  following  verfes,  the  whole  ap- 
pears a  very  clear,  conHilent   and   important   declara- 
tion of  the  power  and  authority  given  to  a  chnllian 
D  church. 


34  Power  and  ajfociation  of  churches.  Chap.  3. 

by  agreement ;  provided  they  afiume  no 
arbitrary  jurifdidtion,  or  decifive  power  and 
authority  over  any  particular  churches,  or 
perfons,  nor  attempt  any  thing  prejudicial 
to,  or  inconfiftent  w^ith,  their  juft  rights  and 
liberties. 

A<fls  XV.  2,  2  2.  T!hey   (of  Antioch)  de^ 
terfntJii  d  that  Paul  and  Barnabas^  and 

others^ 

church,  and  a  rule  for  the  exerclfe  of  it,  for  its  purity 
and  edification.  Though  fuppofing  this,  I  don't  fee 
tliat  any  church  can  from  hence  claim  a  power  of  ex- 
communication againft  its  members,  for  any  diffe- 
rences amongft  them,  where  ofily  human  frailty,  and 
not  real  immorality  appears,  as  is  too  often  the  cafe. 
See  Dr.  Doddridge  %  note  on  this  text,  in  his  Fam, 
Expof, 

{c)  As  to  the  power  of  binding  and  loofing^  if  it  be 
underftood  of  the  church's  cenfures,  it  can  mean  no 
more,  I  apprehend,  than  that  fo  far  as  they  are  agree- 
able to  the  will  of  Chrift  and  his  laws,  he  will  own 
them  for  the  ends  of  their  appointment. 

{d)  By  delivering  to  jatan^  I  fuppofe,  fome  reference 
may  be  had  to  the  punifhment  peculiar  to  thofe  mira- 
culous times  and  powers  given  to  the  church,  or  its 
extraordinary  officers  at  lealt  \  (compare  A61.  v.  i — 1 1. 
chap.  xiii.  6,  &c,  i  Cor.  iv.  21.  2  Cor.  x.  6,  8.  chap, 
xiii.  10.)  But  as  the  world  lying  in  wickednefs  from 
which  the  church  is  feparated,  is  in  a  itrS.^  the  king- 
doju  of  fat  an  ^  fo  when  any  one  is  feparated  from  the 
church,  he  is  confequently  returned  again  to  the  world 
or  kingdom  from  whence  he  came ;  and  in  that  re- 
fpedt  may  be  faid  to  be  delivered  to  fatan  ;  which  is  juft 
the  fame  thing  as  v/hat  our  Lord  calls,  his  being  to  us 
as  an  heathen  man  and  a  publican. — Though  ftill  he  is 
to  be  treated  with  all  chriftian  compaffion,  and  as  ha- 
ving a  right  to  all  natural  and  civil  duties  and  re- 
fpedl.  Sec  more  chap.  iii.  under  the  head  of  ^AVi'//?- 
Tmnicaiicn, 


Chap.  3 .  A[]oc.  ajid  officers  of  a  church.       j  5' 

others,  Jljould  go  to  Jernfakm  -,  and  it 
pleafed  the  apojtles,  and  elders,  and  the 
whole  church  [at  Jerufalem]  to  fend 
chojen  men  to  Antioch — upon  the  quef- 
tion  about  circumciliort  *  &c.  Phil  i. 
27.  Strivifig  together  for  the  faith  of  the 
gofpeh  I  Thef.  ii.  14.  ForjQ,  brethren^ 
became  followers  of  the  churches  injudeui 

III.  That  there  be  fome,  one  or  more  in 
every  particular  church,  invefted  with  offi- 
cial power,  is  neccflary,  and  of  divine  ap- 
pointment, for  the  due  adminiftration  of  the 
word  and  facraments  -,  the  maifitaining  due 
order  in  the  church,  and  due  execution  of 
thelawsof  Chrift**. 

D  z  Mai. 

*  llius  In  effe6t  there  was  a  fynodal  a[fe?7wly^  or 
ajjociation,  held  by  the  meffengers,  delegates,  or  de- 
puties of  the  two  firft  chriflian  churches  ;  one  of  ^ews 
from  Jcrufale?n^  the  other  of  Gentiles  from  Antioch  j 
which  I  ihould  think  is  fufficient  to  authorize  fome 
fpecial  communion  of  churches  for  advice  and  coun-^ 
fel. 

**  As  fome  official  power  and  authority,  is  of  di- 
vine appointment,  to  continue  in  the  church,  till  the 
whole  be  perfe(5led  ^  fo  there  muft  of  ncce/nty  be  a 
fucceffion  of  perfons  qualified  for  it  and  inveflcd  with 
it. — But  which  fucceilion,  as  to  what  is  eiJential  to  it, 
appears  to  me  to  depend  intirely  upon  the  prefeiice  of 
Chrift  ;  .  and  the  p;«fts  and  graces  of  his  Spirit ;  the 
force  of  his  laws,  always  continued  in  the  church  ; 
and  fuch  an  orderly  exercifc  of  the  power  he  has  given 
it,  for  the  appointment  and  conftiturion  ot  fuch  qua- 

hhed 


^6    Oncers  of  a  churchy  who  choofe.  Chap.  i[. 

Mai.  ii  7.  Ilje  priejls  lips  fldould  keep 
knowledge y  and  they  fioiild  feek  the  law  at 
his  month  :  for  he  is  the  mejjenger  of  the 
Lord  of  hofs.  Frov.  xxix.  i8.  Where 
there  is  no  vifion  the  people  perifb. 
Rom.  X.  14.  HowfJjall  they  hear  with- 
out a  preacher  ^^  Ephef.  iv.  11,  ii, 
He  gave  fome  apcftles^  andfome  prophet Sy 
and  fome  evangelifts^  and  fome  pajlcrs 
and  teachers  for  the  work  of  the  mini- 
Jlry.  1  Cor.  xii.  i8.  And  God  hath  fet 
in  the  church  firft  apojtles — fecondarily 
prophets —  T^hirdly  teachers^  helps^  go- 
vernments.  Acfts  vi.  3.  Men  whom  we 
may  appoint  over  this  bufmefs  [of  ferving 
tables.]  Tit.  i.  ^,'That  thou  fjouldeft  ordain 
elders  in  every  city  as  I  had  appointed 
thee,  -L  Tim.  ii.  2.  T^ he  fame  commit 
thou  to  faithful  men^  who  fljall  be  able 
alfo  to  teach  others, 

lified  perfons,  as  its  condition  and  circumftances  will 
admit;  and  which  is^  as  real  and  effe6tual  in  every 
particular  church,  as  in  the  whole  body,  as  to  the  ends 
of  their /)^r/zVtt/^r  edification,  Ephef,  iv.  ii,  16.  And 
therefore  as  to  the  popijh  notion  of  an  uninterrupted 
perfonal  formal  conveyance  of  that  power,  from  one 
cfficer  to  another,  in  fucceffion  from  the  apcftles,  it  has 
no  foundation  as  I  can  find  in  fcripture,  or  the  nature 
and  reafon  of  the  conflitution  of  a  gofpel  church  ;  and 
is  attended  v/ith  fuch  darknefs,  and  abfolute  unceriaintyy 
as  is  quite  inconfiftent  with  the  ends  of  the  appoint- 
ment, and  the  faith  and  hope  of  the  people  of  God. 

2,  Nothing 


Chap.  3.  Officers  of  a  church,  who  chorfe,     37 

IV,    That  every  particular  church  has  a 
right  of  chafing  their  own  officers  **. 

AcSts  xiv.  2,3.    And  when  they  had  cr'- 
dainedthem  {x^i^ojovYjo-ccvjegj  i.e.  appoint- 
ing with  the  iutfrage  of  the  people) 
D    7  elders 


2.  Nothing  can  be  more  evident,  than  that  in  eve- 
ry church  rightly  conilituted,  there  mult  be  (under 
Chrift)  fnme  one  at  leaft,  appointed  to  ru/e,  confe- 
quently  the  reil  muft  be  ruled. — The  ru/ers  are  fuch  by 
office — to  them  pertains  the  regular  executiofi  only  of 
the  laws  of  Chrill. — And  fo  far  as  their  adminiftration 
agrees  with  the  word  of  God,  the  reft  are  bound  to 
obey,  Htb.  xiii.  17. — ^Though  not  to  the  prejudice  of 
the  rights  of  confcience  and  private  judgment. — For, 
no  church  officer  has  any  abfolute  legislative  or  i?n- 
pofing  power  given  him  by  Chrilt.  See  prop.  i.  note  4. 
prop.  vii.   feet.  i.  note  i.  and  el  ev/here. 

3.  It  is  to  be  wifhed,  that  thofe  churches,  who  al- 
low themfelves  to  continue  long  without  'd  fettled  mini- 

Jiry  amongft  therh,  would  ferioully  confider,  how 
clearly  the  fcriptures,  cited  under  this  proportion,  not 
only  point  out  its  utility  and  importance,  but  prove  it 
a  divine  injlltution  ;  with  which  it  mult  be  very  wrong 
and  dangerous  to  trifile. — For  though  they  may  have 
occafional  fupplies,  yet  they  have  no  right  to  expect 
the  like  meafure  of  the  divine  prefence  and  blcinng 
from  thcm^  as  from  a  jeitled  minijhy  ;  nor  indeed  any 
bleffing  at  all,  if  they  ufe  the  former  to  \.\-\c  ftnful  neg- 
lect of  the  latter. —  And  how  often  is  it  found  that 
hearing  a  variety  begets  confufion  and  difcord  ;  or  at 
leaft  a  weak  fondnefs  for  novelty,  and  a  vague  and 
unfteady  condu(5t  in  religion  ?  which  renders  their  fu- 
ture fcttlcment  more  diffi::ult,  and  hazardous  ;  keeps 
the  well-difpofed  from  then"  communion,  and  fo  eve- 
ry way  weakens  their  intercft  and  haftens  their  ruin. 


3  3     IVIjo  are  the  officers  of  a  church.   Chap,  j , 

elders  in  every  church,      Afts  vi.  i^,  5*. 
Brethren^    lock  ye  cut  from  amorgfl  \ou 
feven  men  f  hojiell  report,  —  And  he 
faying  pleafed  the  multitude,  and  they 
chofe  Stephen^  &:c. 

V.  That 


**  r.  If  the  people  have  the  power  of  ele£lIon,  in 
the  lefs  important  office  of  a  deacon^  wherein  their 
temporal  inter ejl  is  the  principal  concern,  much  more 
in  thit  of  a  biPoop^  elder,  or  pajtor,  which  fo  nearly 
afFecls  their  fpiritual  and  eternal  concern.— And  if  the 
hifplred  apojlles  paid  this  regard  to  the  natural  rights 
and  liberties  of  the  people,  one  would  think  there  was 
ilili  more  feafon  for  us  to  do  fo.  From  Ads  xi.  22. 
and  2  Cor.  viii.  19,  23.  it  alfo  appears  that  i\\Q.  people 
chofe  extraordinary  miniflcrs,  who  therefore  were  call- 
ed t\\Q  apojiles  of  the  churches  (for  fo  the  word  a-ro-oroXof 
might  have  been  rendered.)  And  indeed  even  Mat- 
thias was  eleded  to  the  apoftoiic  office  by  the  fuiFrage 
of  the  people,  A6ts  i.  16.  23.  See  Cyp.  cp.  67.  Bp. 
Oxf.  ed. 

2.  The  word  ^xei^oIoj/e^/^  amongft  the  Greeks,  often^ 
though  not  always,  denotes  a  popular  choice  to  offce,  or 
fome  particular  fervice.  So  2  Cor.  viii.  19.  yjn^^iovr.^ni 
aaro'i  tov  sny.'Ana-iojv,  t.  e.  chofen  of  the  churches.  So  De- 
Tiiojl.  I.  Phil.  Hk  CaArj?  Bi  tn'^>i  yi.\^o{om'y(xv\ic,  au'oy,  i.  e.  nei- 
ther the  fenate  nor  the  people  chufinghim.     St.  Ignat.  ep. 

ad  Phil  ad,    fays,  nt^iixo-i   £,-*>  vwn/,   w?   exH^rjcri^  Say,   yj.\.Qo[o\-fi- 

ci»  huKoyov  £i;  %  'cj^iaQivccci  lyA  Sea  TT^EoCeiav,  i.  e.  //  be- 
comes you,  as  a  church  of  God,  to  chufe  a  minijler  to  per ^ 
form  divi?ie  fervice  there  (at  Antioch).  And  thus  the 
word  yiio^cnuiy  A6t.  xiv.  23.  Though  it  is  properly 
render'd  ordain'd,  as  more  particularly  refpe6ting  the 
a<5^  of  Barnabas  and  Saul;  yet  it  rnay  alfo  include  the 
.choice  and  confent  of  the  people. 

3.  Even  '^t.  Cyprian,  who  lived  in  the  middle  of  the 
third  century,  and  had  no  mean  opinion  of  the  power 

of 


Chap.  3 .    Who  are  the  officers  of  a  church,     3  9 

V.  That  the  ordinary  officers  of  a  church 
are  (atleaft)  bijhops  (fometlmes  called  pnf- 
tors  and  elders)  and  deacons  *. 

D  4  I  Tim. 

of  the  clergy,  fpeaks  in  the  plalncft  terms  of  the  peo- 
ples  power  in  the  eledlions  of  their  bifhops,  Ep.  68^ 

SeSJ.   I.   of  the  Bp.  of  Oxford's  edit. Epifcopo  de  Da 

judicioy  &  cleri  &  plehis  fuffragio  ordinate,  i.  e.  Or- 
dained bijhcp  by  the  will  of  God,  and  the  fi^ffragc  of  the 
the  clergy,  and  the  people.  Ep.  38.  (qcX.  I.  In  ordina- 
iionibus  cleri cis,  fratres  car'ijftmi,  folemus  vos  ante  confu- 
lere,  i.  e.  In  our  tninijlerial  ordinations,  vje  ufed,  dear 
brethren,  firft  to  confult  you.     See  alfo  epifl.  67.  fcdt.  2. 

*  I.  As  to  the  teachers  mentioned  Ephef.  iv.  10. 
See  alfo  Rom.  xii.  7.  whether  they  were  the  fame  with 
t\\Q  pajhrs,  or  of  a  different  order,  and  if  fo  wherein 
the  difference  lies,  is  hard  to  determine;  but  1  rather 
think  the  Apoftle  intends  either  the  tutors  and  cafe- 
chills  in  private  fchools,  or  elfe  the  meer  preachers  of 
the  word,  or  perhaps  both  :  but  neither  of  which  had 
any  ppfloral,  or  ruling  power  or  authority,  in  any  par- 
ticular church  as  fuch,  but  were  mijiiftcrs  to  the 
church  at  large. 

1,  As  to  ruling  elders,  not  pajiors  or  miniflers  of  the 
word,  it  appears  to  me  doubtful  whether  they  are  ne- 
ceffary  by  divine  appointment,  at  leaft  to  all  churches  ; 
for,  we  find  the  word  elder  and  bijhop  (or  over  jeer) 
ufed  promifcuoufly  to  denote  one  and  the  fame  office 
in  feveral  places,  as  A(51:s  xx.  17.  They  who  are  call- 
ed elders,  are  verfe  28.  called  overfeers  (or  hifnops.)  So 
Tit,  i.  5,  6.  compared  with  i  Pet.  i.  2.  (where  j-nrto-- 
xoTravlE?  refers  to  the  epijcopal  office.)  And  the  epiftle 
to  the  Philipic-ns,  is  addreiled  to  the  faints  there,  with 
the  bifoops  and  deacons,  without  any  mention  of  elders. 
The  like  may  be  obfervcd,  in  the  apoftles  direction 
to  Timothy  about  church  officers  ;  and  it  is  evident 
thitc  there  are  many   churches  that  have  no  occufion 

for 


40  Who  are  the  officers  of  a  church »    Chap.  3. 

iTim.iii.  i,  lo.l'be  office  of  a  hifiop—cf  a 
deacon,  Phil.  i.  i.  'lo  the  faints  at  Phi- 
lippij  with  the  bifiops  and  deacons. 
Adls  XX.  ij.  He  called  the  elders  of  the 

churchy 

for  fuch  an  office^  as  dlftincSl  froin  that  of  the  paftoral. 
Yet  on  the  other  hand  it  may  be  urged,  that  in  the 
nature  of  things,  there  feems  to  be  as  r^al  an  occafion 
for  fuch  an  office  in  the  larger  churches,  to  affift  the 
paftc;r  in  government,  as  that  of  deacons^  to  affift  him 
in  the  care  of  the  poor.  And  we  read  of  helps-governr- 
rnents- — as  diftin^i:  [rom  pajiors  and  teachers^  i  Cor.  xii. 
28.  Rom.  xii.  7,  8.  Elders  2X^0  are  mentioned  A£lsxv. 
2.  4.  6.  22.  as  concerned  with  the  apoftles  in  mana- 
ging the  affairs  of  the  church.  And  i  Tim.  v.  12. 
will  bear  an  interpretation  to  the  fame  purpofe. 
Though  after  all,  I  muft  confefs  it  is  my  prefent  opi- 
nion that  the  office  of  ^  meer  ruling  elder^  has  no  cer- 
tain foundation  in  fcripture  -—  And  as  to  an  epifcopal 
order,  or  junfdi61ion,  fuperior  to  that  of  elders,  I  can- 
not find  any  thing  like  it  in  xh^  fcripture  account  of  the 
matter.  Ads  xx.  17.  28.  i  Pet.  v.  i,  2.  Phil.  i.  i. 
are,  to  me,  demonftrations  to  the  contrary.  See  alfo 
T) r.  Whitby's  not^s  on  thofe  texts.  And  I  may  here 
add,  that  CkmensRom.  fpcaks  of  hiffjops  ?.nd elders,  as  one 
and  the  fame  fort  of  perfons,  and  of  the  fame  office  and 
order.  For  in  his  firfl:  £p.  ad  Cor.  chap.  42.  fpeak- 
ing  of  the  ordination  of  church  officers,  he  mentions 

only  hiO.OpS  and  deacons,  xaOtra^oy  ra?  a^Trxq-xccq  av\uy—-ii!i 
i-jTicry.o'nycic  y^  AiUKovHc,  i.  e.  They  (i.  c.  the  apoftics)  or' 
dained  the  firji  fruits  of  their  ininijiry,  for  bifnops  and 
deacons,  whom,  chap.  57.  he  calls  elders,  fTrola^nle  tos; 
cT^fcrCJJE^oK,  i.e.  Be  yc  fubjc^  to  the  prefbytcrs  or  elders. 
And  chap.  I.  of  that  epift.  y^olaircro/zEvoi  tok  ryy/AHvot? 
v:;m.  Be  ye  fuhjc^i  to  thofe  %vho  have  the  rule  over  you. 
Like  that  of  the  apoftle  Heb,  xiii.  7.  17.  which  fecms 

to 


Chap.  3 .     Who  arc  the  officers  of  a  church.  4 1 

church  J  and  {'Ad.  to  them — I'ake  heed  to 
the  flock  over  which  the  Holy  Ghojl  has 
made  you  overfeers  (^jrhifliops)  and  feed 
the  church,    i  Pet.  v.  i,  i.  'The  elders  I 

exhort 

to  imply,  they  had  more  rulers  In  their  church  than 
one,  and  that  they  were  what  he  elfewhere  calls  hi- 
foops  and  elders.  And  chap.  54.  he  fpeaks  o{ prejlyiers 
let  over  the  flock  of  Chrift —  to  'Zctoijuhov — /^tlo.  twv  ^aSira- 
^A-jw\i  m^Bo-Qvlt^uv — It  muft  be  acknowledg'd  indeed  that 
St.  Igtiatius^  who  lived  in  the  aj)oftolick  times,  and 
prefided  in  the  church  of  Antioch^  mentions  b'tjhops  and 
elders  as  dlftin£i:;  Epift.  ad  Ephef.  chap.  2.  vTuola-cra-cc- 
fxevoi  e'syiuKO'VTo  x^  'or^saQvli^ia ,  i.  e.  Be  fubje^  to  the  bJ/Jjops 
andprejbytery — And  chap.  4.  >v7^ia-Qv\i^iQv — iiTo(;  crvmfi^ofa.% 
ru  it^ic-y.o'nro  ojq  y.o^lca  xi9«^a,  i.  e.  the  prcfbytcry  fo  fitted  to 
the  hijhops^  as  the  firings  to  the  harp. — The  like  he  fays 
in  many  otljier  places. — But  even  from  him  we  cannot 
learn,  of  a  certainty y  any  more  than  that  fome  of  the 
larger  churches  (fuch  as  Ephefus)  had  feveral  prefby- 
ters  or  bifhops. — That  one  of  them  ufually  prefided, 
and  was  therefore  called,  by  way  of  diftindlion,  the 
BISHOP,  (and  lometimes  'sr^ogro;?,  praefes,  prcfident^  vid, 
Jufl:.  Mart.  Apol.  2.  p.  97. — )  But  that  the  other 
prefbyters  were  ftill  his  equals,  as  to  order  and  office, 
and  his  collcgues  or  joint  paftors  and  rulers  of  the  church 
with  him  (called  TB;g^u|^EioJ,  i  Thef.  v.  12.)  And 
that  this  bifhop  and  his  presbyters  had  the  care  and 
charge  but  of  ^77^  chrijlian  fociety^  who  ufually  met  in 
one  place  of  public  worfliip,  and  received  the  Lord's 
Supper  at  one  table.  Vid.  his  Ep.  ad.  Philiad.  chap.  3. 
&c.  &c. 

And  it  may  be  farther  obferved, 

3.  That  the  firft  mention  we  have  of  cldnsmthQ 
chriftian  church,  is  Acts  xi.  30.  who  (as  thofe  men- 
tioned A6ls  XV.  4.)  might  not  be  fo  entitled  from  any 

fpecial 


42    Who  are  the  officers  of  a  church.    Chap,  j . 

exhort — Feed  the  fiock  of  God —  taking 
'  the  over  fight  thereof  ^  BTna-KOTravleg)  wil- 
lingl)\  Tit.  i.  5-,  6,  7.  Ordain  elders — 
ij  any  be  blamelefs—'for  a  bijhop  muH  be 
hlafiielefs, 

VL  The 

fpecial  office  they  had  In  the  church,  but  from,  their 
Gge^  or  as  to  fome  of  them,  becaufe  of  their  being  wit^ 
nejfes  chofen  by  Chrifl,  to  fee  and  teftify  his  fufFerings 
and  glory,  i  Pet.  v.  i.  And  as  to  others  of  them, 
becaufe  of  their  being  thQ  firji  fruits  of  the  gofpel- 
miniftry,  and  therefore  of  fpecial  eftlmation  in  the 
church,  as  is  intimated  i  Cor.  xvi.  15,  16,  Thefe 
elders,  under  the  apoftles  and  evangelifts,  and  in 
their  abfence,  would  naturally  have  the  affairs  of  the 
churches  to  which  they  belonged,  fubmitted  to  their 
mana^^ement  and  care,  until  fome  more  particular  re- 
gulation3  could  be  thought  on,  and  particular  officers 
appointed,  fuch  as  bijhops  and  deacons ;  and  who  would 
naturally  be  chofen  from  amongft  thefe  elders — which 
agrees  with  what  the  apoftle  hints,  i  Cor.  xvi.  15,  16. 
and  with  what  Clemens  declares,  i  Ep.  ad  Cor.  ch.  42. 
before  quoted.  So  that  it  is  by  fome  very  much  quef- 
tionpd  whether,  in  the  apoftolic  times,  there  were 
any  oro:iined  to  be  elders^  or  inverted  with  any  office 
under  that  name.  'Tis  faid  indeed,  Atfls  xiv.  23.  that 
the  apoitles  ordained  elders  Imiiife. — But  then  it  may 
be  underftood  of  thofe  who  were  elders  before,  in^the 
fenfe  above  ;  whom  they  ordained  to  be  bijhops  .or 
deacons  as  the  cafe  required.  So  Tit.  i.  5,  6.  is  ex- 
plained. I  Tim.  iii.  j.  6.  and  chap.  v.  17.  See 
Dr.  Benfon^s  ejpiy  on  the  fettlement  of  the  primitive 
churches^  part  i.  To  the  perufal  of  which  I  (princi- 
pally) owe  this  note. 

4.  I  will  here  add  a  note,  which  fhou'd  have  beerr 
introduced  a  httle  before,  viz.  that  (it  appears  to  me) 

the 


Chap.  3.     T'he  officers  of  a  church,  &c.       4} 

VI.  The  officers  of  a  church  fhould  be 
qualified  for— called  and  appointed  unto — 
and  fignify  their  willing  acceptance  of  their 
office,  before  they  enter  upon  the  cxercife 
of  it. 

I.  They  are  to  be  duly  qualified  for  their 
office. 

I  Tim.  i.  7.  The  apoftle  condemns 
{om^jjor  defining  lo  be  teachers — un- 
derflanding  neither  %vhat  they  fay,  nor 
whereof  they  affirm.  Pfal.  1.  16.  But 
unto  the  wicked  God  faith.  What  haji 
thou  to  do  to  declare  my  Jiatutes  ? 
.  I  Tim.  V.  2  2.  Lay  haiids  fuddenly  on  no 
mdn. 

The 


the  original  of  all  official  powcx'-  In  the  church  is  in 
Chrift  the  fupreme  head,  and  only  hno-giver  to  it.— - 
That  feme  fpecial  particular  qualifications,  (befides 
common  natural  or  acquired  abilities  and  grace)  are  ne- 
cefTary  to  all  fuch  power  in  the  church. — That  a  re- 
gular call  and  appointment  to  office  is  alio  necefl'ary 
to  the  orderly  and  atith-^ritatlve  exercife  of  thofe  qua- 
lifications, to  the  edification  of  the  church,  which  is 
the  end  of  their  being  beftowed,  Ephef.  iv.  ii,  12. 
That  Chrifl  hlmfelf  will  take  care  to  bellow  thofe 
qualifications  as  long  as  he  has  a  church  in  the  world, 
more  or  lefs,  as  he  fees  proper.  And  that  the  out- 
ward call,  or  choice  of  qualified  perfons,  he  has  left 
to  his  chureh,  and  their  invcftiture,  to  paflors  or  el- 
ders. This  note  contains  the  fum  and  fublfance  of 
all  I  have  faid  concerning  the  nature,  derivation,  fuc- 
ccffion,  and  ufe  of  ecclefialllcal  power  in  tiie  church 
and  its  officers. 


44         ^aUficaUons  of  Officers.       Chap.  \. 

The  qualification  of  a  bifhop  or  elder. 
I  Tim.  iii.  2,  8.  Tit.  i.  6,  9.   Abifiop. 
muft  be   blamekfsy    the  hujbaiid  of  one 
wife  ^  juff^   holy^   temperate ^   vigilant^ 

fober^  well  behaved,  hofpitable,  apt  to 
teach,  not  given  to  wine,  Jio  Jlriker^pa- 
tient,  not  a  brawler,  not  foon  angry,  not 

felf-wilTd,  7iot  greedy  of  filthy  liicre^  or 
covetous',  but  07ie  that  ruleth  well  his 
own  houfe  -, — havi?ig  faithful  children  i?i 
fubje^ion,  and  not  accufed  of  riot  or  un- 
ruly \  not  a  novice,  [in  religion,  or  a  new 
convert^  having  a  good  report  0}  thofe 

with" 

*  The  husband  of  one  wife,  i.  e.  neither  guilty  of 
polygamy  (i.  e.  having  feveral  wives  at  once)  nor  of 
divorce,  or  the  taking  a  fecond  wife  before  the  death 
of  the  firft  i  evils  too  common  in  thofe  times,  both 
with  Jews  and  Gentiles  ;  and  however  borne  with 
before  the  eftablifhment  of  Chriflianity,  were  never- 
thelefs  fim  againft  the  divine  inftitution  of  marriage ; 
and  therefore  eminently  culpable,  and  fcandalous,  in  a 
perfon  who  claimed  fo  facred  and  exe?nplary  a  charac- 
ter, as  that  of  a  bijho^  ox  preftdent  of  a  chriftian  church. 
And  as  this  is  fo  natural  and  eafy  an  interpretation  of 
the  words,  fuppoited  by  critics  and  expofitors  of  the 
greateft  abilities,  'tis  furprizing  that  fuch  ingenious 
and  learned  writers  as  JVhi/hn,  Hallett,  and  others^ 
fhould  conclude  from  hence,  that  the  apoftle  made 
the  marrying  z.  fecond  wife,  after  the  death  o^  \.\\q  firji, 
inconfiftent  with  the  character  and  office  of  a  chriftian 
bifliop  ;  efpecially  as  the  apoftle  elfewhere  allows  of 
fecond  marriages,  Rom.  vii.  2.  I  Cor.  vii.  8,  9,  17, 
27,  28s  29.  And  there  may  be  as  manyjuft  and  good 
rcafons  for  a  fecond  marriage  as  the  firil:.  See  Drs. 
Doddridge  and  Benfon  on  the  place. 


Chap,  3.       ^taVificatiom  of  officers.  45 

without  (i.  e.  the  world)  a  lover  of  good ^ 
[men]  holdhigfa/i  the  faithful  word,  as 
he  hath  been  taught,  that  he  jnay  be  able 
by  found  do&rine,  both  to  exhort,  and  to 
convifice  gainfayers. 
The  qualifications  of  a  deacon. 

I  Tim.  iii.  8,  il.    T^he  deacons  mujl  be 
grave,  not  double  tongued  ]JioCkoy\iq,  i.  e. 
deceitful,  faying  and  imfaying]  not  given 
to  much  wine,  not  greedy  oj  filthy  lucre y 
holding  f aft  the  myftery  of  faith  in  a  pure 
€onfcience ',  and  let  thefe    alfo  firfi    be 
f  roved,  and  then  let  them  ufe  the  office  of 
a  deacon,  being  found  blamelefs — evenfo 
mufl  their  wives  be  grave,  not  ftanderers-^ 
fiber,  faithful    in    all  things  -,    let   the 
deacons  be  the  hufiand  of  one  wife,  ruling 
their  children  and  their  own  hoifes  well. 
Ads  vi.  3.  Men  of  hone  ft  report  yfidl  of 
the  Holy  Ghoft  and  wifdom, 
2.  They  are  to  be  *  called  to  their  work, 
by  the  grace  and  providence  of  God,  and  the 
election  and  approbation  of  the  church. 

Heb- 

*  ift.  In  what  follows,  the  reader  will  eafily  diftln- 
gulfh  what  is  applicable  to  the  pajhr,  v/hat  to  the 
deacon,  and  what  to  both  in  common. 

2.  In  order  to  a  regular  call  to  the  miniflry,  there 
(hould  be  a  due  meafure  of  thofe  gUts  and  graces, 
phrilt  has  prefcribcd,  and  bellows,  as  qualifications  for 
it;  a  fincere  and  voluntary  inclination,  and  fclf-dedi- 
cation  to  it;  thofc  qualiiications,  and  that  inclination, 

,  fhou^d 


^6         ^lalificattons  of  officers.        Chatp.  3^ 

Heb.  V,  ^.  No  man  taketh  this  honour  to 
himjelf,  but  he  that  is  called  of  God,  as 
njoas  Aaron.  Rom.  x.  \  ^."And  ho'^jj  JJjall 
they  preach  except  they  be  fent  ?  Ad^s  vi. 
3,  5.  Look  ye  out  /even  men-y — and  they 
Stephen,  &c.  2  Tim.  ii.  ^,  What  things 
thou  hajl  heard  the  fame  commit  to  fait  h^ 
fulmen,  who  fhall  teach  others. 

3.  They  are  to  accept  of  their  charge,  not 
from  worldly  views,  but  of  afincere  and  will- 
ing mind. 

I  Pet.  V.  1.  staking  the  overfght  thereof 
not  by  confiraint,  but  'willingly  j  not  for 
filthy  lucre,  but  of  a  ready  mind, 

4.  *  They  are  to  be  ordained,  or  fo- 
lemnly  fet  apart  and  appointed  to  their 
work,  (ufually)  **  by  the  affiftance  of  other 
officers,  of  chief  power  and  authority  in  the 
churches, 

Rom. 

fhou'dbe  examined  and  approved  by  competent  judges; 
and  the  candidate  recommended  to  God,  and  his  blefs- 
ing,  by  folemn  prayer,— -which  perhaps  may  be  all 
that  is  neceflary  to  the  pulJic  preaching  of  the  word  ;— 
but  a  farther  trial,  and  more  particular  appointment 
muft  I  \!vi\\^\i^ generally  necelTary  to  the  regular  aflli- 
ming  and  executing  the  paftoral  office,  if  we  would  do 
all  things  decently,  and  in  order,  to  the  due  edification  of 
the  church,  the  credit  of  religion,  and  the  proper  fup- 
port  of  the  minifterial  character,  and  influence. 

■*  See  article  23  of  the  church  of  England. 

**  I  ft.  I  fay  ufually  becaufe  I  think  it  evident  from 
the  nature  of  things  ;  that  though  ineer  popular  ordina- 
tions are  not  fo  regular   and    agreeable   to  the  apof- 

tolic 


Chap.  3  •  Ordinattomcf  officers.  47 

Rom.  X.  15.  How  Jfmil  they  preach  ex^ 
cept  they  he  fenf  ?  Tit.  i.  5.  /  Uft  thee 
in  Crete  that  thou  fmul deft  ordain  elders 
/;;  every  city.  A<5t<i  vi.  6.  Whom  (i.  e, 
the  deacons)  they  (i.  e.  the  people)  fet 
bejore  the  apofiles — and  when  they  [the 
apoftles )  had  prayed  they  laid  their  hands 
on  them.  Ad:s  xiv.  X3.  And  when  they 
( Barnabas  and  Paul)  had  ordained 
{with  the  fuffrage  of  the  people)  elders  in 
every  churchy  and  had  prayed  with  f aft- 
ing^  they  commended  them  to  the  Lord, 

VII.  The 


tolic  praftlce,  yet  may  perhaps,  upon  extraordinary  oc- 
cafions  at  leaft,  be  allowed  zs  valid;  for  what  is  done 
in  this  cafe,  and  in  fuch  circumftances,  with  an  up- 
right heart,  and  intention,  according  to  the  general 
rules  of  the  gofpel,  we  have  reafon  to  conclude  will  be 
attended  with  a  divine  bleffing,  and  anfwer  the  6-^y<?/' 
ends  o'fthe  chriftian  miniltry  : — but  I  fpeak  thus  cau- 
tioufly  and  with  fo  many  rell:ri6lions  in  favour  of  meer 
popular  ordinations  ;  becaufe  I  apprehend  too  great 
an  fndulgence  here,  would  open  the  way  for  bold  and 
forward  men,  to  thruft  themfelves  unquaJify'd  into  the 
chriftian  miniftry,  the  confequence  of  which,  muft  be 
the  deftriiiSlion  of  all  public  order  in  the  churchy 
and  the  bringing  the  public  worfhip  of  God  into  con- 
tempt. 

2d.  Though  it  fhould  be  granted  that  a  regular  au- 
thority to  preach  the  word,  and  the  right  of  exerciiing 
the  pafloral  office,  may  not  depend  upon  a  popuhtr 
choice^  but  rather  be  derived  (as  to  the  form,  and  fo  far 
as  man  is  concerned  in  it)  from  thofe  polTcflcd  of  of- 
fice authority  in  the  church. — Yet  v/hethcr  :i\\y  pcrfon 
fo  appointed,  (hall  exercife  his  office  in  and  over  any 

particu- 


48  Ordination  of  officers.  Chap.  3  J 

particular  fociety,  muft,  furely,  of  right  depend  upon  . 
the  confent  and  approbation  of  that  fociety.    See  chap^ 
iii.  prop.   i.  Note  4.  prop.  iv.  and  prop,  vi.  and  notes 
there.     Prop.  vii.  fed.  iv.  Prop.  viii.  and  texts  there. 

But  ftill,  whatever  right  the  people  have  o^ choice  in 
this  cafe  ;  it  appears  to  me  the  proper  province  of  the 
hijhops^.paftorsy  or  elders  to  ordain^  i.  e.  formally  appoint 
and  Jet  apart  to  the  orderly  exercife  of  any  offce  in  the 
church: — becaufe  we  have  no  one  inftance  in  the  fcrip- 
ture  as  I  can  find,  of  a  meer  popular  ordination  ; 
but  all  by  officers  of  proper  authority.     So  Acts  xiv. 
23.  It  was  not  the  people^  but  Paul  and  Barnabas  that 
crdained^^  though  by  their  fuffrage^  and  .with  their  ap- 
probation.   Acts  vi.  3,  6.  The  apojUcs  claim  this  work 
as  their  prerogative,  after  the /^^//A  choice, — whom 
WE    7nay  appoint. — Whom  therefore  the  churchy^/  he^ 
fore  them,  and  they  laid  their  hands  on  them^  as  a  token 
of  this  appointment.     And  Tit.  i.  5.  The  apoftle  fays, 
/  left  thee   in  Crete^  that  thou  Jhouldeji  ordain  (xalarr?*!?, 
i.  e.  appoint,   conftitute)    elders  in  every  city. — What 
occafion  for  this,  if  the  people  had  the  power  of  ordi- 
nation or  appointment  of  their  elders  ?  and  if  they  had 
no  fuch  power  then^  I  cannot  fee  how  they  can  have  it 
now. — So  2  Tim.  ii.   2.  The  apoftle  charges  Timothy 
what  things  thou  haji  heard  of  me.,  comrnit  thou  to  faithful 
men^  who  Jhall  be  able  to  teach  others. — See  alfo  Acts  xiii. 
2,  3.  Where  the  prophets  and  teachers  of  the  church  of 
Antioch  were  the  ordainers.     Agreeable  to  this,  Clemens^ 
epif  ad  Cor.   chap.   xliv.    Says,  the  bipops  and  deacons 

were    CCn/tttUted :   ervi/sv^oKna-ac-ri<;  sKKXyia-iai;    -Eracrrj?:  ——    i.  C 

the  whole  church  confenting  : — that  is,  they  were  appoint- 
ed to  their  office,  by  other  officers,  the  church  concur- 
ring therein. — And  by  keeping  to  this  primitive  pat- 
tern, the  rights  and  privileges  of  the  people,  and  the 
authority  and  dignity  of  the  minifteriai  office,  are  both 
juftly  preferved.- — 

3.  As 

*  This  fenfe  of  the  word  (^E»po]on£/zsr  the  reader  may 
fee  vindicated  at  large,  Stennett'^  JVorks^  vol.  i.  page 
116,  120. 


Chap»  3*       Or dinafi on  of  officers,  40 

3.  As  to  i?npof,tion  of  bands  in  ordination,  it  feerils  to 
be  at  leaft,  a  very  convenient  and  proper  rite  upon  fuch 
occafions  ;  and  as  far  as  I  can  find  conftantly  ufed  in 
the  primitive  churchy — as  lifting  up  the  hands  in 
prayer,  is  a  natural  fign  of  fervent  delire,  and  expec- 
tation of  a  bleHing  from  heaven  ;  fo  laying  the  hands 
upon  the  perfon  prayed  for,  as  naturally  denotes  the  ear- 
neft  defire  and  hope  o^hhfpecialjhare  in  that  bleffing,  or 
that  it  may  be  conferred  upon  him. — It  is  alfo  a  very 
fit  fign  or  token,  of  fpecial  appointment  and  defignation 
to  any  particular  bufmefs,  ofHce,  or  fervice  : — thus  the 
witncfles  lay'd  their  hands  on  the  blafphemer,  in  token 
of  his  being  juftly  devoted  to  death.  Lev.  xxiv,  14, 
thus  the  people  of  Ifrael  (that  is  their  reprefentatives) 
laid  their  hands  on  the  Levites^  in  token  of  their  fepa- 
ration  to  divine  fervice.  Niwih,  viii.  9,  10.  And  thus 
Jojhiia  was  feparated  to  the  office  of  commander  in 
chief  over  Ifrael,  in  the  room  of  Mofcs,  Numb,  xxvii. 
18,  23.  And  in  the  Nev>^  Teftament,  we  find  the 
deacons  ordained  by  laying  on  of  hand?.  Jets  vi.  5,  6. 
And  that  Barnabas  and  Saul^  were  feparated  to  particu- 
lar occafional  fervice,  this  way.  Jets  xiii.  2,  3.  It  is 
objected  that  "  as  the  ufe  of  this  rite  in  the  primitive 
*'  times,  was  accompanied  v/ith  extraordinary  gifts  of 
"  the  fpirit,  thofe  gifts  being  now  ceaied,  the  rite 
*'  ought  to  ceafealfo,  as  being  a  meer  empty  unmean- 
^'  ing  ceremony.'*  But  it  fhould  be  obferved,  that  this 
rite  was  often  ufed,  where  no  extraordinary  gifts  m  con- 
fequence  are  mentioned. — As  in  all  the  places  before 
quoted,  except  perhaps  in  the  cafe  of  Jojhua^  and  even 
of  him  it  is  faid  in  him  was  the  fpirit ^  before  Mofes  laid 
his  hands  on  him.  And  of  the  dceicons  it  is  faid,  before 
their  ordination,  they  were  men  fidl  of  the  Holy  Ghofi  y 
lior  do  we  fmd  any  new  gifts  imparted  to  them  by  liiy- 
ing  on  of  hands  :  the  like  may  be  obferved  of  Barnabas 
and  Saul.  Acts.  xiii.  3.  So  that  it  appcais  plain  to  me, 
that  the  chief  defign  of  this  practice  was,  to  fi;:[;nify  a 
folemn  feparation  to  fom^e  particular  oflice,  or^ork, 
and  as  iuch,  properly  continued  in  the  church,  even  to 
E  th  is 


50  Ordination  of  officers.  Chap.  3* 

VIL  The  officers  of  a  church  have  their 

re- 

this  day,  as,  if  not  effmiial  to  th^  validity,  yet  to  the 
dearnejs,  fclemnity  arid  regularity  of  an  ordination. 

4.  It  may  poffibly  be  objedled,  "  that  what  I  have 
'*  alledg'd,  and  taken  for  proof  ^gzm(k  meer  popular  or- 
^'  dinations,  wi!l  carry  me  into  another  extream,  and 
"  prove  the/ok  right  of  diocefan  prelates  to  that  work  ; 
''  feeing  the  ordainers  here  YQfcx'd  to,  were  not  preshy- 
'*  ters  but  apojlles^  or  evangelijlsy  or  (as  Acts  xiii.  3.) 
*'  prophets,  who  were  of  2.fuperior  order J*^ 

To  which  I  wou'd  anfwer,  (ift)  That  it  was  abfo- 
lutely  necefTary  that  fuch  extraordinary  or  fuperior  offi^ 
CiTs,  as  apojlles,  he.  fhould  be  the  ordainers,  until 
there  were  others  appointed  in  the  church ;  or  elfe 
there  could  have  been  no  ordinations  at  all  (unlefs  by 
the  people,  which  I  have  proved  was  not  the  cafe)  and 
therefore,  nothing  can  be  fairly  inferred  from  that  cir- 
cumftancc,  in  favour  of  the  obje<Stion. 

2.  That  the  facred  hi  (lory  clofed,  before  we  could 
well  have  much  account  of  ordinations,  by  the  ordina- 
ry or  inferior  officers. — Yet  we  have  one  inftance  to  that 
purpofe  ;  i  Tim.  iv.  14.  Where  prejbyters  are  exprefs- 
ly  mentioned,  as  concerned  in  the  appointment  of  27- 
inothy,  to  fome  extraordinary  fervice. 

3.  That  we  do  not  find  the  apoftles,  or  evangeliftis, 
ordained  any  higher  order  of  officers  to  fucceed  thent 
in  the  church  as  officer?,  than  thcprejlyters,  pa/iors,  or 
hijhops  of  fingle  congregations;  and  confequently  fuch 
prejbyters,  pajlors  or  bijhops,  muft  fucceed  them  in  the 
power  of  ordination,  if  it  is  not  in  the  people  ;  /.  e»  If 
the  power  of  ordination,  v/as  annexed  to  any  office  in 
the  church,  it  muft  be  to  fuch  officers,  as  the  elders  or 
hijhops  of  Jingle  congregations,  becaufc  it  does  not  ap- 
pear, there  was  any  higher  order  or  office  appointed  by 
■the  apoftles.-  So  that  the  fole  power  claim'd  by  a  Dio- 
cejan  prelate  in  this  cafe,  as  a  Juperior  officer  in  the 
church,  does  not  follow,  as  the  objccflion  fuppofes, 
irom  the  meer  Jcripiural  account  of  the  matter  a^  I  can 
perceive. 


Chap*  3  *         Buty  of  church  officers.         ^  i 

refpedlive  work,  and  duty,  which  they  are 
to  attend  with  ferious  care,  diligence,  and 
fidelity. 

I  Pet.  iv.  II.  Ifa?iy  man  [peak ^  let  him 
fpeak  as  the  oracles  of  God,  if  any  man  mi^ 
nijier^  let  him  do  it  as  of  the  ability  God 
giveth.    Rom*  xii.  6,  8.  Having  gifts 
diff'ering  according  to  the  grace  given  us ; 
.    whether  prophefying  [i.e.  teaching  by  in- 
fallible infpiratioii]  *  let  us  prophefy^ — or 
E  2  minifiry 

*  To  prcphecy^  with  U5i  commonly  fignliies  to  fire- 
/^//things  to  come  ;  and  fb  fometimes  in  the  fcripture; 
but  there  it  generally  denotes  a  fpeaking  by  immediate 
infallible  ijifplration  ;  or  a  declaration  of  the  mind  of 
God,  under  the  extraordi?%ary  teachings  or  influence  of 
his  fpirit.  2  Pet.  i.  19,  21.  2  Tmi.  lii.  16.  This  gift, 
,tho'  long  withheld  from  the  church,  before  the  coming 
of  Chrift  in  the  flefh,  was  afterwards  reftored,  as  high- 
ly necefTary  for  the  confirmation  and  furtherance  of  the 
gofpel ;  as  appears  from  Acts  xiv.  3,  chap.  xix.  6.  I 
Cor.  xiii.  2.  It  may  fometimes  denote  finghig  the 
praifes  of  God,  as  Dr.  Lightfoot  and  others  juil-jy  ob- 
serve from  I  iS^/;2.x.5— 10.  iCor.xi.  5.  chap.  xiv.  5,15. 
Yet  perhaps  the  finging  in  this  cafe,  is  to  be  under- 
ftood,  only  of  that  which  was  extraordinary^  or  of  fuch 
divine  fongs,  ^c.  as  were  then  di6Tated  by  the  i/tune^ 
dlate  infallible  infpij-atian  of  the  fpirit^  and  not  of  oj'dina^ 
ry  finging  fuch  pfalms  or  hymns  as  were  before  compofed. 
— To  prophefy,  alfo  fometimes  denotes  the  preaching  or 
publifhing  the  word  of  God,  by  way  of  exhorta- 
tion and  doi^^rine.  i  Cor.  xiv.  26,  29,  31.  Acts.  xv.  32. 
— But  then  not  ordinary  but  extraordinary  preaching  is 
intended  ;  or  preachi?2g  by  immediate  and  infallible  irfpi- 
rationy  und    not   by  Jludy.   i    Cor.  xiv.    -^o^  31,  chap. 

xiii. 


^z  Dut'^'  of  church  officers.         Chap.  3. 

minijlry^  let  us  wait  on  our  minijiry, — 
He  that  teacheth  on  teachings  or  he  that 
exhorteth  on  exhortation  )  he  that  ruleth 
ivith  diligence. 
More  particularly, 

I  ft.  Of  the  Duty  of  biihops,  elders  or  paf- 
tors. 

(I.)  They  are  to  give  themfelves  to  the 
ftudy  •  and  preaching  of  the  word,  admini- 
ftration  of  the  facrainents,  and  prayers  for 
and  with  the  people. 

ift.  To  the  ftudy  and  preaching  of  the 
word  *, 

%  Tim. 

xiil.  2.  Acts  xili.  I.  See  alfo  the  difl:in£!:ion  made,  r 
Cor.  xii.  28.  Lord  Borringtoriy  in  his  mifcell.  facr.wol.  i. 
Thinks  the  interpretation  of  tongues^  the  dijcernment  of 
fpirits.,  2Lnd  praying  by  the  fpirit^  as  'tis  called  Jude  19, 
20. — I  Cor,  xiv.  14,  I5e  included  in  ^r^'/'^^/w^.  Upon 
the  whole,  fo  far  as  I  can  find,  whether />r^/>/?^/;2^, 
n\Q2ins  prayings  ftnging^  teaching  or  exhorting,  or  the  like, 
it  always  carries  in  it  the  idea  of  immediate  infallible- 
infpiration^  or  {omQ  extraordinary  influence  ofthefpi- 
rit,  as  well  as  when  it  denotes  the  pj-edicting  future 
events  ;  and  therefore  diftinguifhes  thofe  ads  from 
what  is  common  and  ordinary  in  them. 

*  As  preaching  is,  properly,  publifhing,  or  pro- 
claiming, it  includes  in  it,  I  apprehend,  not  only  fer- 
moni-zing,  and  expounding,  but  even  readiyig  the  fcriptures 
to  the  people. — For  that  it  is  a  part  of  the  minilierial 
office  to  read  the  fcriptures  to  the  people,  may  be  con- 
cluded from  Deut.  xxxi.  9,  12.  Nehe?n.  viii.  i,  2,  5. 
Luke'w.  16.  {Ifa.  Ixvi.  21.  Maf.  xxiii.  34.)  ^-:/j  xiil. 
J5,  27.  Col.  iv.  16.  I   Cor,   xiv.  37.   i  Thef  xv.  27. 

2  Thef, 


Chap,  3.       Duty  of  church  officers,  5-3 

2  Tim.  ii.  ^.  No  man  that  warreth^  en- 
ta^igleth  hmjdf  with  the  affairs  of  this 
life,  I  Tim.  iv.  13,  15.  Give  attendance 
to  readings  to  exhoi^tation^  to  doilrine^ 
meditate  on  thcfe  things,  give  thyjelf 
wholly  to  them,  2  Tim.  iv.  2.  Preach 
the  wordy  be  in/lant  in  feafon  and  out  of 
feafon^ —  reprove^ — rebuke — exhort  with 
all  long  fiiffering  and  doctrine.  2  Tim.  ii. 
15.  Study  to  /Jjew  thy  f elf  a  workman^ 
that  72eedeth  not  to  be  ajljamed,  rightly 
dividi72g  the  word  of  truth,  i  Tim.  v. 
17.  The  elders  that  labour  in  the  word 
and  doBrines,  Ad:s  vi.  4 .  And  we  will 
give  our  felves  continually  to — the  mi- 
nifry  of  theword. — Mat.  xxviii.  19.  Go 
teach  all  nations. — Mark  xvi.  15.—- -i 
Tim.  iii.  x,'—A  biJJ:op  muji  be  apt  to 
teach. 
2.  Adminiftration  of  facraments, 

Mat.  xxviii.  i^. -—Baptizing  the?n  in  the 
na?ne  of  the  Father,  &cc, 
I  Cor.  X.    16. — The  cup  we   blefs,-— 
the  bread  vs^e  break,— i  Cor.  iv.  i .— t/j, 
Jiewards  of  the  myjieries  of  God. 

E  3  3 .  Prayers 

2  TJjef.  iii.  14.  Cat-'chixing  may  alfo  be  included  iji 
teaching  [Heb.  v.  12.)  as  being  one  way  of  teaching 
the  principles  of  the  chriflian  reli[jion,  and  perhaps 
moft  efFcclual  for  fecuring  and  promoting  regular 
knowledge,-  and  a  folid  judgment  in  divine  thin^.-  i 
the'  now  too  much  negledled. 


5*4         -D^^/)'  of  church  officers*         Chap.  3; 
3.    Prayers  for,    and    with   the   people 

publickly . 

Afts  vi.  4.  And  'we  will  give  ourf elves 
continually  to  prayer  and  the  minijlry  of 
the  word.     Ads  xx.  36. — He  kneeled 
down  and  prayed  with  them  all     Col.  i. 
9.  We  dont  ceafe  to  pray  for  you, 

(11.)  They  are  to  prefide,  watch  over,  rule 
and  *  feed,  the  flock  of  Chrift,  with  fpiritual 
food. 

I  Thef.  V.  12^.  I'hem  that  are  oyqv  you 
in  the  Lord,  i  Tim.  v.  17.  T^he  eU 
ders  -that  rule  welL  Heb.  xiii.  17.  T!hem 
thai  have  the  rule  over  you^  for  they 
watch  for  your  fouls^  as  they  that  mud 
give  an  account.— hOi^  xx.  28.  T^ake 
heed  to  the  flocks  over  which  the  Holy  Ghofl 
has  made  you  Overfeers,  to  feed  the  flock 

of 

,  *  I.  Tho^'tlie  principal  part  of  \}pi\^  feeding  o^  xho, 
flock,  is  doubtlefs  included  m  preaching, — yet  private 
inftrudipns,  and  exhortations  are  included  alfo. 

2.  Toprifide  is  to  fit  as  chief,  guide,  dire£l:or  ancf 
moderator  in  the  affairs  of  the  church. 

3.  As  to  rulingy  it  confifts,  I  apprehend,  not  in  a 
power  of  uidkhig  n^v  laws,  but  in  an  orderly  and  right 
execution  of  thofe  already  made  by  Chrift  himfelf,  the 
fole  law-giver  in  ,his  church  ;  and  thus  the  obedience 
paid  to  paitors,  is  not  a  blind,  implicite,  abfolute  fub- 
mi/lion'tbtficir  diclates  ;  but  a  rational,  reverent,  con- 
feiciicious/^egaid  to  the  laws  of  Chrift,  by  them  duly 
explained,  inculcated,  4nd  addre/Ted  to  the  heart.  See 
chap.  iij.  prop.  i.  note  4.  and  prop.  viii.  chap.  iy.  prop, 
iji.  notti  there. 


Chap.  3.  T>uty  of  church  officers,  55 
of  God, —  I.  Pet.  V.  1.  Feed  the  Jiock.-- - 
Jer.  iii.  15. — Feed  you  with  knowledge 

and    undcrjianding. $ee    cilfo    Ezek. 

xxxiv.  ^. 

(III.)  They  are  to  fet  a  hcly  example  to 
the  people,  in  all  things. 

Tit.  ii.  7.  In  all  things  pew  thyfclf 
a  pattern  of  good  works,  i  Tim.  iv.  12. 
Be  thou  an  example  of  the  believers  in 
word,  in  co7iverJation,  in  charit)\  in 
fyirity  in  faith  y  in  purity.  1  Pet.  v.  3. 
Being  examples  to  the  jlock. 

(IV.)  They  are  toblefs  the  people  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord, 

I  Cor.  xiv.  16.  Fife  when  thou  fait 
blefs  with  the  fpirit,  how  f ball  he  which 
occupieth  the  room  of  the  imlearned  fay 
amen?  Numb.  vi.  6,  11^.  Te  prietis 
fall  blefs  the  children  of  IfracL—vtv,  27. 
Shall  put  my  name  upon  [them)  and  I  will 
blefs  them.  Deut.  x.  %,—~'The  Lord 

feparated  the  tribe  of  Levi  to  blefs  in  his 
name. — 2  Cor.  xiii.  14.  T^he  grace  of  the 
Lordjefus  Chrift^  and  love  of  God,  and 
the  communion  of  the  Holy  Ghof,  be  with 
^wu  all.     Amen. 

(V.)  They  are  to  vifit,  and  pray  with  the 
fick  in  private,  when  defired  -,  upon  \\  hich 
a  divine  bleffing  is  promifed. 

E  4  Jawies 


56         Duty  of  church  officers.         Chap.  3. 

James  v.  14.  Is  any  fick  ?  let  him  fend 

for  the  elders  of  the  church,  and  let  them 

pray  oiierhitn. — ver.  15'.  And  the  prayer 

of  faith  fiallfave  thefick  *. 

(VI.)  They  are  to  afiift  the  churches  in  the 
crdination  of  their  officers,  and  adminiftra- 
tion  of  all  divine  ordinances,  when  occa- 
fipnally  or  properly  called  thereunto. 

A(3:s  xiv.  13.  And  when  they  {Paul  and 
Barnabas)  had  ordained  (with  t]pe peo^ 
pies  fuffrage)  elders  in  every  church. — 
Ad:s  vi.  3.  Men  whom  we  [apofles)  may 
(ippoint.  Tit,  i.  5.  For  this  caufe  left  I 
thee  iftitus)  in  CretCy-  that  thou fJjould'fi 

ordain 


*  If  by  fikh  here,  we  underfland  the  Gommon  faith 
of  chriftians,  we  muft  not  fuppofe  the  fick  perfon 
fhould  be  always  reftored  and  preierved  from  death,  by 
the  prayers  of  the  elders,  for  that  would  have  been 
contrary  to  the  divine  appointment,  and  matter  of  faft ; 
—but  the  meaning  is,  that  in  this  way  of  humble  and 
fervent  prayer,  with  a  believing  hope  and  truil  in  the 
mercy  of  God,  a  fifitable  bleiiing  might  be  expected, 
and  the  affliction  either  removed  or  fancSlified ;  as  beft 
anfwered  the  ends  of  infinite  wifdom  and  goodnefs,  as 
concern'd  in  the  government  of  the  world  in  general, 
and  the  propagation  of  the  gofpel  in  particular.-—^ 
Though  I  rather  think  by  faith  here,  we  muft  under- 
ftand  the  faith  of  miracles ;  z.  e.  a  particular,  and  ex- 
traordinary  perfwapon  of,  and  truft  in,  the  miraculous 
power  of  God.  A  faith  pecuhar  to  thofe  times,  ancj 
produced  by  fome  fpccial  extraordinary  impulfe  of  the 
(h"vine  fpirit. — See  Alat.  xvii,  20.  chap.  xxi.  21.  Mark 
xj.  22.  Acts  iii.  It),   I  Cor.  xiii.  2. 


Chap.  3-         -D«/y  of  church  officers.         57 
ordain  elders  in  evej-y  city, — ^^chap. 
iii.  prop.  vi.  fedl.  iv.  aiid  note  there, 
idly.  Of  the  duty  of  Deacons. 

(I.)  It  appertains  to  the  deacons  to  take  the 
care  and  management  of  the  fecular  *  affairs 
of  the  church,  that  the  bifhop  or  paftor  mcy 
b.e  more  at  leifure  to  attend  the  fpiritual. 

Ad:svi.  2,  3,  4.  Then  the  twe/vefaid — 
it  is  ?20t  reafo7iable  that  we  fiould  leave 
the  word  of  God  a?2d{cYwe  tables, — Look 
ye  out  men  whom  we  may  appoint  over 
this  bi{/inefs^—"but  we  will  give  oiirfelves 
continually  to  prayer^  and  the  mimjlry  of 
the  word. 

(II.)  TJius  of  courfe  it  belongs  to  the  dea- 
cons, to  provide  fit  materials  for  the  decent 
adminiftration  of  baptifm,  and  the  flipper  of 
the  Lord  3  that  the  apoftles  rule  might  be 
kept*% 

I  Cor. 

*  The  care  of  the  poor  originally  and  primarily,  be- 
longed to  the  elder  or  bifhop, — as  appears  from  Acts 
xi.  30.  Acts  iv.  37.  ActsMi.  2,  4.-— I  Cor.  xvi.  i.  3. 

**  It  is  generally  allowed  by  enquirers  into  thefe 
fubje(3:s,  that  in  the  primitive  church  there  were  dcncon- 
ejjcs  \  i.  e.  pious  women,  whofe  particular  bufinefs  it 
was  to  aflift  in  the  entertainment  and  care  of  the  itine- 
rant preachers  ;  vifit  the  fick  and  imprifon'd,  inftruct 
female  catechumens,  and  aififl  at  their  baptifm  ;  then 
more  particularly  neceffary  from  the  peculiar  cuftoms  of 
thofe  countries,  the  perfecuted  irate  of  the  church,  antl 

the 


58  Duty  of  church  officers.  Chap*  3; 
I  Cor.  xiv.  40. — Let  all  things  be  done 
decently  and  in  order. 

(III.)  They  are  to  acquaint  themfelves,as 
cxaftly  as  poffible,  with  the  neceffities  of  the 
f)oor,  and  fupply  them  according  to  the 
church's  ability. 

Adls  iv.  35".  And  dijlribution  was  made 
to  every  man^  according  as  he  had  need. 
xi»  29,  30.  T^hen  the  difciples^  every  man 
according  to  his  ability^  determined  to 
fend  relief  unto  the  brethren  in  fudea  j 
which  alfo  they  didy  and  fent  it  to  the  el- 
ders by  the  hands  of  Barnabas  and  SauL^ 
Compare  Adts  vi.  i.  &c. 
N.  B,  T'o  the  elders,  as  principals^  the 
deacons  being  their  ajjijlajits  in  this  cafe, 

(IV.)  They 

tlie  Tpeedier  fpreadi'ng  of  the  gofpel. — Such  a  one  'tis 
rcafonable  to  think  Phehe.  was,  mentioned  Kom,  xvi.  i. 
Who  is  exprefsjy  called  (Ataxo»o»)  a  deaconefsy  or 
ftated  fervant^  as  Dr,  Doddridge  renders  it. — They 
were  ufually  widows^  and  to  prevent  fcandal,  generally 
jn  years,  i  T'un.  v.  9.  See  alfo  Spanhan,  hiji,  Chrijh 
Sead.  i.  page  554. — The  apoftolick  conftitutions  (as' 
they  are  called)  mention  the  ordination  of  a  deaconefs^ 
and  the  form  of  prayer  ufed  on  that  occafion ;  lib,  viii. 
chap.  19,  20. — Pliny  alfo  in  his  celebrated  epiftle 
(xcvii)  to  Trajan^  is  thought  to  refer  to  them,  when 
fpeaking  of  two  female  chriitians,  whom  he  put  to  the 
torture,  he  fays,  qua  minijhce  dicehantur ;  i.  e.  who 
were  called  deaconefibs. — But  as  the  primitive  chrif- 
tians  feem  to  be  led  to  this  practice,  from  the  peculiari- 
ty of  their  circumftances  ;  and  as  the  fcripture  is  intire- 
Jy  filent,  as  to  any  appointment  to  this  fuppofed  of- 
iice,  or  any  rules  about  it,  it  is  I  think  very  juftly  laid 
afidc,  at  Icail  as  an  office. 


Chap.  3.  Power  of  officers  of  a  church,  G?c.  59 

(IV.)  They  are  to  fupply  the  bifliops, 
eiders,  or  paftors  feafonably,  with  what  is 
allotted  by  the  church  for  their  fupport  *. 
I  Cor.  ix.  1 4  Eve7i  fo  hath  the  Lord 
ordained  that  they  that  preach  the  grfpel 
Jhould  live  of  the  go  [pel.      2  Tim.  i.  4. 
No  man  that  warreth  cjitangleth  himfelf 
with  the  affairs  of  this  life. 

VIII.  Though  the  officers  of  a  particular 
church  are,  as  fuch,  the  only p7^oper  regular 
executors  of  its  power  and  authority,  yet 
they  cannot  rightfully  exercife  their  office 
therein,  without  the  knowledge  and  confent 
of  the  church ;  nor  have  they  any  compul- 
fary  power  over  the  confciences  of  any,  or 
authority  to  decide  in  matters  of  faith,  tho* 
united  in  a  general  council  *'^. 

Gal. 

*  I.  It  follows,  that  the  deacons  are  to  receive  the 
contributions  of  the  church,  in  charge  for  the  purpofes 
above  mentioned  ;  and  that  they  are  accountable  to 
the  church  for  their  management. 

2.  That  it  muft  pertain  to  their  office  to  admonifh, 
reprove,  and  bring  to  the  cognizance  of  the  church, 
fuch  as  negle£l  their  duty  in  contribution.     And 

3.  That  they  fhould  vifit  the  poor,  and  acquaint 
themfelves  with  their  necelTities,  as  fully  as  pofTible. 

**  I.  The  reafon  is — numbers  cannot  makcy?////- 
hle  mtn  infallible — nor  can  thofe  who  are  themfelves 
fallible^  have  authority  to  decide  in  matters  of  confci- 
ence  ;  of  which  the  word  of  God  is  the  only  guide  to 
both  miniftcrs  and  people,  fince  extraordinary   infpi- 

ration 


6o  Salifications  of  church  members:  Choi^.i. 


Gal.  i.  8.  But  though  we^  or  an  an^ 
from  heaven^  JJjould  preach  any  other 
go/pel  unto  you  than  that  we  have  preach- 
ed— let  him  be  accurfed.  2  Cor.  i.  24. 
Not  that  we  have  dominion  over  your 
faith,  I  Pet.  v.  3.  Neither  as  being 
lords  over  God's  heritage,  i  Cor.  v.  4,  5. 
When  ye,  the  churchy  are  gathered  toge- 
ther— to  deliver  fuch  a  one  to  fat  an — 
which  X  Cor.  ii.  6.  Is  called  there- 
fore, the  reproof  of  xn^ny.  Ads  xv.  2x. 
Then  it  pleafed  the  apojlles  and  elders 
with  the  whole  church,  j  John  ix.  But 
Diotrephes  who  loveth  to  have  the  pre- 
heminence  receiveth  us  not, 

IX.  Every 

ratrlon  has  ceafed.  And  for  this  Reafon,  on  the  other 
hand,  no  particular  church  (or  body  of  men)  has  a- 
power  over  the  confcience  of  its  minifter. 

2.  Though  the  minifter  of  a  particular  church  is  un- 
der fome  peculiar  obligations  to  inftru6l  and  guide 
them  ;  yet,  as  he  is  a  minifter  of  the  church  in  ge- 
neral, (fo  far  as  is  confiftent  with  his  duty  to  that 
f  articular  church)  he  may  occafionally  preach  and  ad- 
minifter  the  facraments,  and  aflift  at  ordinations  elfe- 
ivhere. — -And  may  eyen  rernove  to  any  other  congre- 
gation, when  he  believes  in  his  confcience  he  has  a 
call  of  providence  fo  to  do,  though  not  upon  every 
trifling  occafion  ; —  and  that  without  re-ordination,  of 
which  there  are  no  inftances  in  fcripture  as  I  can  find, 
and  for  which  there  is  no  countenance  from  reafon  :■ — 
Tho'  upon  fuch  new  fettlement,  the  fetting  apart  fome 

time 


Chajp.  3'  ^^lifcations  of  church  members,  6  x 

IX.  Every  particular  church  hath  a  right 
within  itfelf,  of  judging  of  the  iitnefs  and 
qualifications  *  of  its  members ;  i.e.  of  accept- 
ing or  refufing  fuch  as  offer  themfelves  to  its 
communion  y  and  of  continuing  or  fepara- 
ting  from  it,  thofe  that  are  already  in  it, 
provided  they  exercife  that  right  only  in  a 
way  agreeable  to  the  exprefs  laws  of  Chrift, 
and  confiftent  with  their  own  peace  and 
edification ;  and  that  charity  they  ought  to 
cultivate  with  all  the  people  of  God. 

Adls  ix.  26.  When  Saul  ejfayed  to  join 
himfelf  to  the  difciples^  they  %vere  afraid 

of 

time  for  folemn  prayer,  and  Imploring  the  divine  blef- 
ling,  is  doubtlefs  very  expedient. 

3.  As  every  minifter  of  Chrift,  properly  receives  his 
office  from  Chrift  himfelf,  at  leaft  as  to  the  efientials  of 
it ;  fo  he  cannot  be,  ipfofa^o^  deprived  of  it  by  mecr  hu- 
man authority  :  though  by  being  guilty  of  fuch  errors  in 
do(5lrine,  or  immoralities  in  pradice,  as  are  incon- 
fiftent  with  it,  he  may  forfeit  it,  and  indeed  really  di- 
veft  himfelf  of  it ;  and  in  that  cafe  may,  and  ought  to 
be  prohibited  the  exercife  of  it,  by  every  chriftian  fo- 
cicty  where  he  may  attempt  it  (they  knowing  his  cafe) 
and  for  that  purpofe  they  have  a  right  and  power  in 
themfelves,  as  the  guardians  of  the  honour  of  Chrift, 
and  the  purity  of  the  faith  and  morality  of  his  church. 

*  I  Thefe  qualifications  (which  follow)  are  necef- 
fary  to  the  chriftian  character  in  general,  and  defcrip- 
tive  of  it,  but  more  particularly  applicable  to  church- 
members,  as  what  they  ought  to  be  in  fome  good  mea- 

fure- 


62  Salifications  of  church  members.  Chap.  3. 

ofhimy  and  believed  not  that  he  was  a 
difciple. 

I.  As  to  the  qualifications  of  thofe  that 
are  to  be  received  into  communion. 

I.  They  fhould  appear  to  have  fome 
competent  knowledge  of  the  chief  and  dif- 
tinguifhing  dodrines  of  the  chriftian  reli- 
gion. 

Mat.  xxviii.  19.  Go  teach  all  nations. 
John  vi.  45'.  Uheyjhallall  be  taught  of 
God.  Heb.  viii.  11.  All  know  me  from 
the  leaf  to  the  great ef,       1  Cor.  iv.  3. 

If 

fure,  even  before  they  take  upon  them  that  character  in 
fo  public  a  manner. 

2.  As  it  is  one  principal  end  and  defign  of  the  infti- 
tution  of  gofpel-churches,  to  fecure  and  promote  the 
purity  and  morality  of  the  chriftian  religion,  great  care 
ought  to  be  taken  by  them,  to  keep  up  a  due  difcipline 
in  admitting  perfonsto  communion  with  them,  and 
continuing  them  in.  it ;  left  holy  things  be  given  to  dogs  ; 
immoralities  countenanced  ;  and  no  difference  made 
between  the  godly  and  the  wicked  :  yet  on  the  other 
hand,  great  tendernefs  is  to  be  ufed  towards  the  weak 
in  faith,  who  appear  upon  the  whole  to  be  fincere 
believers  in  Jefus  Chriji^  and  defirous  of  living  in  obe- 
dience to  his  commands  j  that  they  may  not  be  dif- 
couraged,  or  deprived  of  the  means  of  their  fpirituai 
edification  and  comfort.  The  extream  nicenefs  and 
feverity  therefore  of  fome  churches  in  this  matter,  is 
rather  to  be  deplored  than  imitated  \  who,  to  fupport 
the  affectation  of  extraordinary  holinefs,  or  the  credit 
of  their  own  inventions  and  peculiarities,  too  often 
make  a  voluntary  wifcrupkd  facriiice  of  chriftian  cha- 
rity, the  rights  and  privileges  of  their  chriftian  bre- 
thren, and  the  hgjtour  qf  religion  itfelf.  See  conduf. 


Chap;  ].  Salifications  of  church  members.  63 

Ifourgofpel  he  hid,  it  is  hid  to  them  that 

are  loll.    John  xvii.  3.  Tihat  they  might 

know  thee^  the  only  true  Gody  andjefus 

Chrijl  whom  thou  hajifent, 

X.  They  (hould  be  acquainted,  with  the 

chief  defign  of  the  rites  and  pofitive  inflitu- 

tions  of  chriftianity,  and  reverently  ufe  them, 

viz.  Baptifmy  and  the  Lords  Supper. 

Mat.  xxviii.   19.  Go  teach  all  nations^ 
baptizing  them.     Heb.  x.  22.  Havitig 
our    bodies    wajhed  with   pure  water. 
Rom.  vi.  4.  We  are  buried  with  him  by 
baptifm  into  his  death,    that  as  Cbri/i 
was  raifedfrom  the  dead,  evenfo  we  alfo 
Jldould  walk  in  newnefs  of  life.     Ads  ii. 
38.5^  baptized  for  the  remijjion  of  your 
fins.  ver.  41.  T\itn:th€y  that  gladly  re- 
ceived the  word  were  baptized  —  and 
added  to  the  church,  i  Pet.  iii.  2 1 .  Bap- 
tifm doth  now  fave  us   (jiot  the  putti?ig 
away  the  filth  ofthefe/l.\  but  the  anfwer 
of  a  good  confidence)  by  the  refiurredliojz 
cf  Cbrifi  Jrom  the  dead.     Ads  viii.  12. 
And  when  they  believed — they  were  bap- 
tized.    Luke  xxii.  ic).   "This  do  in  re- 
membrance of  me,      I  Cor.  xi.  23,  19, 
I  received  of  the  Lord  that  which  I  de- 
livered unto  you — as  oft  as  you  eat  this 
breads  and  diiiik  this  cup,  ye  dofi:ew  the 
Lords  death  until  he  come.     Wherefore 

^bfh- 


64   Salifications  of  church  member L  Chap.-  5 . 

whofoever  JJjall    eat  ^  this   breads    and 

*  drink  this  cup  of  the  Lord  unworthily, 
fjall  be  guilty  of  the  body  and  blood  of  the 

Lord  *.   But  let  a  man  examiiie  himfelf 
andfo  let  him  eat. 

3.  They  fhould  appear  to  repent  of,  and 
forfake  their  fins,  and  believe  in  the  Lord 
Jefus  Chrift  for  falvation,  according  to  his 
gofpel. 

Mark  i.  i  j.  Repent  ye  and  believe  the 
gofpel.  Mat.  iii.  6.  And  were  baptized 
in  Jordan  conf effing  their  fins.  John  iii. 
36.  He  that  believeth  on  the  Son  hath 
everlafting  life%  and  he  that  believeth 
not  the  Sonf:}all  not  fee  life^  but  the  wrath 
of  God  abideth  on  him.  Acts  xvii.  30. 
But  now  comma7ideth  all  men  every 
where  to  repent.  Adls  v.  14*  And  be- 
lievers were  added  to  the  Lord.  AcSs  i. 
47.  To  the  church. 

4.  They  fhould  manifeft  a  fincere  and 
fervent  love  to  the  Lord  Jefus  Chrift,  as 
their  Lord  God  and  Redeemer,  and  v^orfliip 
him  accordingly. 

John  XX.  i8.  And  Thomas  faid  untd 
him  J  My  Lord  and  my  God  !  John  v, 
a^.  That  all  menfiould  honour  the  Son^ 
eve?2  as  they  honour  the  Father.  1  Pet.  ii. 

7.  Unto 

*  I.  e.  He  that  partakes  of  the  Lord's  Supper  as  a 
common  meal,  and  not  with  a  religious  reverence,  and 

particular  regard  to  the  death  of  Chriii,  is  fo  guilty. 


Chap.  3.  Salifications  of  church  members,  65 

7.  Unfo  you  that  believe,  he  is  precious, 
1  Cor.  xvi.  22.  If  any  man  love  not  oltr 
Lord  Jejus  Chrili,  let  him  be  anathema 
maranatha.    Rev.  i.  5,  6.  JJntohi?n  that 
loved  us  and  ivapoed  us  from  our  fins  in 
his  own  blood — be  glory  and  dominion  for 
ever  fnd  ever.    Amen . 
5.  They  fliould  make  fome  exprefs  de- 
claration or  con  fell  ion  of  tlieir  faith  and  re- 
pentance,   their  hope  in  the  promifes,  aiid 
hibjedion  to  the  authority  of  Chriil,  and  the 
order  and  difciphne  of  his  church,  according 
to  his  word  *. 

F  I.  That 

*  It  may  be  afk'd  perhaps,  to  v/hom  is  this  decla- 
ration of  faith,  repentance,  &:c.  to  be  made,  in  order 
to  give  fatisfa^lion  to  the  church  ?  1  anfwer  ;  as  there 
is  no  particular  direction  given  in  this  cafe  by  Ch'ijl 
in  his  word,  it  mufl  be  left  to  the  judgment  of  every 
particular  church  to  chufe  their  own  way,  fo  it  be  not 
inconfiftent  with  any  known  rule  of  duty. — But,  as  to 
the  candidates  giving  an  account  of  their  experiences 
in  thefe  matters,  in  a  mmute  and  circumJlantialvsxTirxnzx^ 
before  the  whole  hod^\  which  is  the  method  in  fome 
churches,  as  it  has  no  foundation  in  fcripture  (as  I 
can  find)  Is  putting  them  upon  an  unncceflary  piece 
of  mortification, — hurts  the  modefty  of  the  more  diin- 
dent  and  humble  —  gratifies  the  fpiritual  vanity  and 
pride  of  fuch  as  value  themfelves  upon  their  religious 
knowledge  and  attainments,  —  and  is  the  occafion  of 
preventing  many  worthy  perfons  from  the  church- 
communion. — It  feems  to  me  not  alvv^ays  fo  eligible 
as  their  doing  it  to  the  paftor,  and  two  or  three  others 
of  the  moft  folid  and  judicious  amongft  them,  who 
may  make  a  report  thereof  to  the  church ;  liberty  be- 


66  ^alijicaUom  of  church  members.  Chap,  j, 

I .  That  they  fhould  make  a  declaration 
of  faith,   &c. 

Mat.  X.  "jx.  iVIjofoever  Jljall  confejs  me 
before  men^  him  will  I  confefs  before  7ny 
Father,  Rom.  x.  lo.  And  with  the 
mouth  cojifeffon  is  made  to  falvation, 
I  Pet.  iii.  15.  Be  always  ready  to  give 
an  anfwer  to  every  man^  that  afketh  you 
a  reafon  of  the  hope  that  is  in  you,  AcSs 
xix.  18.  And  many  of  them  that  believed y 
came  a?id  confefjed^  and  fJoewed  their 
deeds,  Ad:s  viii.  j8.  J/^W/V^'^that  Jefus 
is  the  Son  of  God.  Rom.  x.  9.  If  thou 
Jhalt  confefs  with  the  mouth  the  Lord 
Jefus,  and  believe  in  thy  hearty  that  God 
raifed  him  from  the  dead —  i  John  iv.  3. 

Rvery 

ing  alfo  given,  for  any  particular  perfons,  to  fatis- 
iy  thcmielves,  if  they  defire  it,  by  private  confe- 
rence. [And  I  fay  not  always,  becaufe  in  foine 
cafes  fuch  a  particular  declaration  of  faith,  and  the 
gracious  work  of  God,  may  be  inftru£live  and  edify- 
ing to  others  and  anfwer  many  valuable  ends.]  But 
the  making  fuch  a  public  declaration,  a  term  of  com- 
munion, which  it  is  very  evident,  the  great  Law- 
giver has  not  made  fo,  is  carrying  the  matter  beyond 
all  reafonable  and  warrantable  bounds,  and  not  at  all 
confiftent  with  the  liberty  oi  the  gofpel.  As  to  a 
more  general  profefTion  of  repentance  towards  God, 
and  faith  in  our  Lord  Jefus  Chrift,  as  the  only  Sa- 
viour, a  renunciation  of  the  world,  and  devotion  to 
the  fervice  of  God  ;  I  fee  not  but  this  may  be  made 
before  all,  not  only  the  church  but  others,  upon  any 
proper  occafion,  and  particularly  upon  fuch  a  one 
as  taking  up  a  public  profeffion  of  religion.  See  the 
fcriptures  quoted  under  the  proportion. 


Ghap.3.  Salifications  of  church  memkrs,  6^/ 

Every  fpirit  that  confejjeth  not  that 
yefas  Chrifi:  is  come  in  the  flcfhy  is  not 
of  God.  I  John  iv.  i '^ .  Whofoever  fialt 
confefs  that  Jefus  is  the  Son  of  God^  God 
dwelleth  in  him.  John  i.  49.  Thou  art 
the  Son  of  God -y  Thou  art  the  king  of 
IfraeL  John  vi.  68,  69.  Lord  to  whom 
JJjouldwe  go  ?—'^JVe  believe  and  are  fare  y 
thou  art  the  Chrifi^  the  Son  of  the  living 
God,  I  John  v.  20.  This  is  the  true 
God  and  eternal  life.  Col.  i.  14.  In 
ivhom  we  have  redemption  through  his 
bloody  the  for  give  nefs  offms, 
2.  Their  hope  in  the  promifes. 

Heb.  xi.  14.  Thefe  were  perfwaded  of 
the  promifes  and  cinbrdccd  them^  and 
confejjed  that  they  were ftr  angers  and  pil- 
grims on  earthy  declaring  plainly ^  they 
feek  a  better  country.  Col.  i.  27.  Ckrifi. 
in  you  the  hope  of  glory,  Ver.  ^.  The 
hope  laid  up  for  you  in  heaven.  Ephef  .ii. 

12.2^^  wej'-e without  hope,   i  Pet.i.  ]. 

Begotten  again  to  a  lively  hope. 
3.  Of  their  fubje6lion  to  the  authority  of 
Chrift,  and  the  order  of  his  church  *. 

F   2  2  Cor. 


*  This  fubjec^lon  muft  be  confiilent  with  the  right 
of  private  judgment,  in  matters  of  confcience,  and 
with  all  the  natural  and  civil  obligations  of  life  ;  and 
can  only  relate  to  the  rules  and  orders  Chrift  hai  ex- 
prefsly  '^iverii 


68  Salifications  of  church  members.  Chap.  j. 
a  Cor.  ix.  13.  Tour  profejfed  fubjediion 
to  the  go/pel  of  Chri ft,  1  Cor.  xiv.  40. 
Let  all  things  be  do7ie  decently^  and  in 
order,  2  Thef.  iii,  6.  Withdraw  jrom 
ev^ry  brother  that  walketh  diforderly. 
I  Cor.  X.  3x,  Give  no  offence  to  the 
church  of  God, 
4.  The  lincerlty  of  their  profeffion  fhould 

be  evidenced  by  good  works. 

James  ii.  18.  I  will  few  thee  my  faith 
by  7ny  works,  i  John  iii.  3.  He  that  hath 
this  hope  in  hi7nfelf  purifeth  himfelf  even 
as  he  is  pure.  Tit.  i.  16.  They  prof efs 
to  know  Gody  but  in  works  deny  himy 
bei?2g  abominable^  and  difobedient^  a7id 
to  every  good  work  reprobate. 
Particularly, 
ift,  They  fliould  appear  to  be  free  from 

all  grofs  and  fcandalous  fins. 

Gal.  ii.  24.  They  that  are  Chriffs^  have 
crucified  the  flefh  with  its  affeBions  and 
lufts — fuch  as  I  Cor.  v.  1 1 .  chap.  vi.  9. 
Fornication^  covetoufnefs,  idolatry ^  raiU 
ing,  drunkennefsy  extortion^  adultery^ 
Theft,  Gal.  V.  19,10.  Lafcivioufiiefsy 
witchcraft,  [or  malicious  combinations 
with  invifible  wicked  fpirits]  *  hatred^ 

fedition^ 

*  Witchcraft^  or  malicious  comVmatlons,  ^c"]  What- 
ever there  might,  or  might  not  be  in  fuch  combina- 
tions, it  is  well  known  many  of  the  heathens  were 

the 


Chap.  3 .  ^alijicatiom  of  church  members.  6  9 

feditiofiy  herefy    [or  fadlioufly  dividing 
the   church]  e?ivyy   murder y    and  fuch 
like. 
2.  They  fliould  be  ready  to  deny  tliem- 

felves,   and  fufFer   for  Chrifl's  fake,  when 

called  thereunto. 

Mat.  xvi.  21.  If  any  fnan  will  cafne  after 
me  let  him  deny  himfelf  and  take  up  his 
crofs  and  follow  me.     i  Pet.  iv.  13.   But 
rejoice,  inafmuch  as  ye  are  made  parta- 
kers of  Chriff s  fufferings,  2  Titus  iii.  i  z. 
All  that  will  live  godly  in  Cbrijl  fefus 
fdallfuffer perf edition.  Rev.  ii/io.  Fear 
none   of  thofe  things,  which  thou  Jhalt 
fuffer  —  Be  thou  faithful  unto  deaths 
and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life. 
^.  They  fhould  bejuft  and  faithful  to 

all  men. 

Mark  x.  19.  Defraud  not.  i  Cor.  vi.  8, 
^.  Ye  do  wrong  and  defraud,  and  that 
your  brethren.  Know  ye  not  that  the  un- 
righteous JJdall  not  inherit  the  kingdom 
of  God? 

F  3  4.  They 


then  (and  are  to  this  day)  very  much  addlded  to  what 
they  at  leaft  imagine  to  be  Tuch.  But  as  the  word 
((pa^aoxEux)  fignifies  alfo  poifons^  It  may  fignify  here, 
that  more  private  and  malicious  ibrt  of  murder,  pc> 
petrated  by  means  of  fome  poifonous  compofition,  ad- 
minifter'd  for  that  purpofe.  See  Dr.  Doddridge  and 
Dr.  IVhithy  on  the  place. 


*7o  ^{allficafions  of  church  members.  Chap.  3, 

4.  They  fliould  be  difpofed  to  cultivate 
the  fpirit  of  univerfal  benevolence,  and  evi- 
dence it  in  their  whole  condud:. 

1  Cor.  xiii.  2.  And  have  no  charity  I 
am  nothing.  Mat.  v.  44.  Love  your  ene-^ 
Viies  —  do  good  to  them,  that  hate  yoUf 
.Gal.  vi.  10.  Le^  us  do  good  unto  all  men^ 
efpe  daily  to  the  houfehold  of  faith,  i  John 
iii.  16.  And  we  ought  to  lay  down  our 
lives  Jor  the  brethren,  [i.  e.  fhould  pro- 
vidence call  us  to  it.] 

5.  They  fhould  love  and  pradlife  the  du- 
ties of  piety  and  devotion,  in  their  fecret  re- 
tirements, families,  (if  any)  and  the  church 
of  God,  conftantly, 

2  Thef.  V.  i  7.  7ray  without  ceafmg. 
Mat.  vi.  6.  When  thou  pr  aye  ft  enter  into 
thy  clofet—'fiut  thy  door  arid  pray  to  thy 
Father,  Tit.  ii.  12.  The  grace  of  God 
teaches  us^  that  denying  ungodliriejs^  and 
wordly  lufs^  wefoo'uld  live  godly  in  this 
prcfent  world,  Jofh.  xxiv.  15.  As  for 
me  and  my  houfe  we  will  ferve  the  Lord, 
Jer.  X.  25.  Four  out  thy  fury  upon  the 
families  that  call  not  upon  thy   name, 

Pfal.  xxvi.  8 .  Lord  1  have  loved  the  ha- 
bit ation  of  thy  houfe ^  the  place  where  thy 
honour  dwelleth.  Pfal.  xxvii.  4.  That  I 
?nay  dwell  in  the  houfe  of  the  Lord,  all 
the  days  cf  my  life,    Heb.  x.  25.   Not 

forfaking; 


Chap.  J.  Salifications  of  church  members,  yi 

for  faking  the  ajfembliiig  your  f elves  toge- 
ther, 

6.  They  fliould  have  a  due  government 
of  their  tongues. 

Ephef.  iv.  51.  het  all  clamour  and  evil 
fpeaking  be  put  away  from  you.  Jam.  i. 
26.  If  a?iy  bridleth  not  his  tongue^  his  re^ 
ligion  is  vain, 

7.  They  fliould  live  above  all  undue  in- 
fluence from  this  prefent  world,  and  have 
their  hearts  and  aftedtions  prevailingly  fixed 
upon  a  better. 

I  John  v.  4.  Whatfoever  is  born  of  God 
over  Cometh  the  world,  \  John  ii.  if. 
If  any  man  love  the  worlds  the  love  of  the 
Father  is  not  in  him.  Col.  iii.  2.  Set 
your  affe5iions  on  things  above,  Phil.  iii. 
20.  Our  converfation  is  in  heaven.  Heb. 
xi.  13,  t6.  Strangers  and  pilgrims  on 
earth — they  defire  a  better  country^  &c. 

8.  They  fliould  be  fober,  and  temperate 
in  all  things. 

I  Cor.  ix.  15.  I'emperate  in  all  thi?2gs. 
I  Pet.  i.  13.  Be  fiber,  i  Thefl*.  iv.  4. 
'That  every  one  know  how  to  fojjefs  his 
vejfely  in  fandtif  cation  and  honour, 

(II.)  As  to  the  reparation,  or  excommuni- 
cation ofthofe  that  are  already  members. 
Obferve, 

F  4  ift.  The 


72      Reparation  of  church  members.    Chap.  3, 

I  ft.  The  occafjon. 

I.  Fadioufly  oppofing,  or  abfokitely  de- 
nying 'myj  "^eilential  article  of  the  chriftiaii 
faith,  cbfdnately  perfifting  in  the  fame. 

Tit.  3.  10.  A  man  that  is  an  heretick^ 
{a,i^fliKov  ^*  a  ivickcd  feBarian)  after 
the  firjl  and  Jecond  admonition  rejcB. 
2  Tim.  ii.  17,  18.  Of  "whom  is  Hyme- 
neus  and  Pbiletus^  who  concerning  the 
truth  have  erred^  fay^^^^y  the  reJurreSlion 

is 

*  I.  What  thefe£^«//^/ articles  are,  every  particular 
church  (as  well  as  perfon)  will,  I  fuppofe,  claim  a 
right  of  judging  for  themfelves.  —  But  furely,  they 
ihould  be  yery  tender  and  cautious,  left  they  rank  any 
other  doi£lrines  under  that  title,  than  what  are  clearlyy 
znd  plainly  ajferted  ?iS  fuch  in  the  word  of  God ,  and  thp 
belief  of  which  is  there  ?72ade  necejfary  to  the  true 
love  of  God,  fincere  worfhip  of  him,  obedience  to 
his  will,  and  the  hope  of  eternal  life,  as  the  free  gift 
of  God  through  Jefus  Chrift.  (See  note  2.  chap.  i. 
prop.  3.)  and  particularly  confult  Mat.  v.  6,  7.  chap.. 

John  xvii.  3.    John  xly.  10,  23.    Rom.  x.  8,  9. 

John  iii.  3.   14,  36.   i  John  iv.  i,  3,  10,  14,  15. 

**  i  he  word  (aj^^o-K)  which  we  tranflate  herefy^ 
properly  figniijes  ofunon^  /t\7,  divifio?i^  &c.  and  is 
lometimes  uled  in'  thp  new  tcftament  in  a.  good  (or  at 
leaft  in  an  innocent*)  fenfe  ;  and  fometimes  in  a  l?ad 
one.  In  a  good  (enl'c,  A^s  xxvi.  5.  In  s.l>ad,  A61.  v. 
17.  2  Pet.  il.  I.  And  here  (Tit.  iii.  lO.)  ccip'^kov^ 
muft  mean,  I  conceive,  one  who  wilfully  andohfiiytaie- 
ly  oppofes  the  effemial  articles  of  ihe  chriflian  faith;  and 
that' contrary  to  the  co7nnSfions  of  his  own  mind^  and  with 
the  wicked  intention  of  dividing  the  chriflian  churchy  to 
make  a  party  for  himfelf.     For  that  the  ideas  of  inimo- 

;-Ldliy^ 


Chap.  :}.     Separation  from  a  church,         75 

is  pali  already^  and  overthrown  the  jaith 
of  fome — whom  I  delivered  to  J  at  an. 
I  Tim.  i.  20.  I  Tim.  vi.  3,  4,  5.  If 
any  man  teacheth  otherwife^  and  confent 
not  to  the  words  of  Chrifi^  andfoimd  doc-- 
-  trine y  according  to  godlifiefs^  doting  about 
qiieftions  (from  whence  cometh  pcrverfe 
difputings)  from  fuch  withdraw  thy- 
felf\ 

2.  Any 

raUty^  and  fplf- condemnation^  are  implied  in  the  herefy 
here  mentioned,  is,  I  think,  very  evident  from  ver.  11. 
where  'tis  faid,  that  fuch  a  one  is  Juhverted^  Jlnneth^ 
and  is  jelf-condemn  d. — As  well  as  that  of  oppofing  the 
ejfential  articles  of  the  chriftian  faith  ;  which  was  the 
cafe  of  thofe  mentioned,  Titus  ii.  17,  18.  And 
therefore  the  v/ord  heretic^  cannot  without  breach  of 
charity  be  apply'd  to  -any  ftncere  hiunhle  enquirer  after 
truths  who  peaceably  and  confcleniioufly  differs  from  other 
chriftians,  in  points  not  declared  in  fcripture  to  be  ne- 
ceifary  to  falvation. 

*  If  this  withdrawing  be  underftood  as  refpe6^ing 
the  Lord's  table,  it  can  mean  no  more  than  an  orderly 
procedure  towards  the  juft  fufpenfion  of  offenders,  and 
not  withdrawing  ourfelves  from  our  place  and  duty 
there,  upon  the  apprehenfion  of  their  unworthinefs  ; 
for  this  would  be  to  neglett  one  duty  for  the  fake  of 
another  ;  to  excommunicate  our  felves,  inflead  of 
them;  and  to  pluck  up  the  wheat  with  the  tares. — It 
is  therefore  a  miftaken  zeal  for  the  purity  of  religion, 
that  leads  fome  people,  upon  the  knowledge  of  the 
milbehaviour  nf  their  fellow  members,  immediately  to 
fufpend  themfelves  from  the  fupper.  —  Their  duty  is 
to  keep  on  ftill  doing  that  in  remembrance  of  Chrift, 
^hich  he  has  commanded  ^  and  in  the  mean  time  to 

take 


74       Reparation  from  a  church.       Chap.  3; 

2.  Any  fcandalous  vices  or  immoralities 
perfifted  in  without  repentance. 

Rev.  ii.  2.  /  know  thy  works,  and  how 
thou  canjl  not  bear  with  them  that  are 
evil  Heb.  xii.  15,  16.  Leji  there  be 
any  profane  perf 071, —  i  Cor.  v.  ii,  13. 
JVc/  to  keep  company  (i.  e.  intimately)  if 
any  man  that  is  called  a  brother  be  ajor^ 
nicator,  or  covetous,  or  an  idolater,  or  a 
railer,  or  a  drunkard,  or  an  extortioner^ 
with  fuch  a  one  no  not  to  eat,  [perhaps  at 
a  common,  much  lefs  at  the  Lord*s  table'] 
— put  away  from  yourfelves  that  wicked 
perfon  [^mentioned  verfe  ly/.]  * 

3.Dif- 

take  all  juft,  reafonable,  and  orderly  methods,  to 
bjing  the  offenders  to  repentance,  or  the  church  to  her 
duty  in  the  adminiftration  of  difcipline  ;  and  if  this 
cannot  be  done,  to  bear  and  wait  'till  it  can ;  as  I 
diink  is  very  evident  from  the  parable  of  the  tares — ' — ? 
from  the  flatc  of  the  Corinthian  church,  and  the  advice 
the  apoftle  gives  them. — And  from  this  confideration, 
that  the  unworthinefs  of  others,  cannot  hurt  me,  any 
further  than  I  criminally  countenance  it. 

*  I  ft.  In  the  vi^hole  bufmefs  of  excommunication  the 
church  fliould  a6l  w^ith  great  caution  and  ferioufnefs  ; 
humble  regard  to  the  honour  of  Chrift,  the  ends  of 
church  fellowfhip,  and  tender  concern  for  the  offen- 
der's good ;  ftri6tly  guarding  againft  wrath,  malice, 
party  fplrit,  perfonal  refentment,  and  the  like ;  or  elfe 
they  muft  not  expeci:  the  prefence  and  bleiling  of 
Chrift  in  what  they  do,  who  in  the  midft  of  jujiice  re- 
members mercy. 

2d.  That  it  is  the  offender's  owyifin^  and  not  the  fen- 
tence  of  any  particular  church,  or  ccclcfiaftical  power 

whatever. 


Chap,  "J.       Separation  from  a  church.       75 

3.  Difturbing  the  peace  of  the  church,  in 
any  remarkable  or  dangerous  degree,  by  ob- 
ftinate  and  violent  contentions  *. 

Gal.  V.  1^.  /  woud  they  were  cutoff 
that  trouble  you,  Rom.  xvi.  17.  Mark 
them  which  caufe  divijions — and  avoid 
them. — 1  Thef.  iii.  6.  JVe  comma7id  yoM 
brethren  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jefus 
Chrifiy  that  ye  withdraw  yourf elves  fro7n 
ever^  brother  that  walks  diforderly^  and 
not  after  the  traditions  he  receivd  of  us. 
See  alfo  i  Tim.  vi.  :;.  45-. 

4.  Suffering  near  relatives  to  v^ant  the 
neceffary  fupports  and  comforts  of  life, 
when  ^bje  to  relieve  them. 

I  Tim. 

whatever,  that  feparates  him  from  the  body  of  the 
faithful,  or  the  real  catholic  church.  The  fentence  of  a 
particular  church  can  only  aftedt  his  particular  relation 
to  them  ;  and  therefore  one  particular  fociety  may  very 
lawfully  and  confijlently  receive  thofe,  vi^hom  another  un- 
charitably or  rajhly  reje£i. 

3dl^  When  any  perfon  appears  to  be  rejeded,  in  an 
orderPP,  ferious,  and  folemn  manner,  for  real  iminorali- 
ties^  his  charader  vi^ill  appear  fo  much  the  more  noto- 
rioufly  bad  to  all  good  men,  and  be  treated  accordingly  ; 
which  is  itfelf  no  fmall  punifhnifent. 

*  Churches  fhould  be  very  careful,  how  they  make 
the  little  bickerings,  and  contentions  of  their  members, 
occafions  of  church  cenfures,  and  fufpenfions  frOm  the 
table  ; — but  rather,  with  proper  admonitions  of  the  re- 
conciling and  peaceable  kind,  leave  the  matter  with  the 
confcicnces  of  the  contenders. — For  want  of  this  caution, 
the  me(r  fms  of  infirmity  have  fometimes  been  treated 
with  the  moft  folemn  fcverities  due  only  togrofs  immo- 
ralities. 


*j6       Separation  from  a  church.       Chap.  3. 

I  Tim.  V.  8. — If  a?iy  provide  not  for 
his  own  houfe  he  hath  denied  the  faithy 
and  is  worfe  than  an  infidel, 
2.  The  manner  of  proceeding  in  exclu- 
ding members. 

I .  The  crime  being  known ;  admonitions, 
exhortations,  reproofs  and  prayers,  and  fuch 
like  gentle  means  are  to  be  firft  ufed,  *  for 
the  reftoration  of  the  offender;  at  firft  more 
privately,  and  then  more  publickly  as  the 
cafe  requires. 

Gal.  vi.  7.  If  a  man  be  overtaken  in  a 
faulty  ye  that  are  fpiritual  trfi  ore  fuch  a 
one  in  the  fpirit  ofmeeknefs^^-yi'dX.  xviii. 
16,  17.  If  thy   brother  trefpafs  againfi 
thee^  tell  him  his  fault  between  thee  and 
hi  7n  alone,  but  if  he  will  not  hear -thee 
take  one  or   two  tnore^-^.-and  ij  he  will 
not  hear  them^  tell  it  to  the  church  *. 
I  Tim.  V.  xo.  I^hem  that  fin  rebuke  be- 
fore all,    2  Tim.  ii.  25-.  In  meeknefsin- 
fruiting  thofe  that  oppofe  themfelves — 
if  God  J]:all  give  them  repentancf^^-- 1 
Thef  V.  14. — Warn  them  that  are  un^ 
ruly. 

2  But 

*  But  perhaps  in  fome  cafes,  where  the  crime  is 
highly  fcandalous,  it  may  be  more  neceflary  for  the  ho- 
nour of  religion,  the  good  of  the  offender,  and  awaken- 
ing the  caution  of  the  too  carelefs,  to  proceed  immediate- 
ly to  excommunication,  as  foon  as  the  fa6t  is  clearly 
proved.     Compare,  i  Cor.  v.  13.  with  2  Cor.  vii.  ii. 

**  See  chap.  iii.  prop.  i.  and  note  there. 


Chap,  3#  Separation  from  a  church,  7^ 
1.  But  If  fuch  offender  appear  to  be  cb- 
ftinate,  and  perlift  in  his  fin  after  due  en- 
deavours for  his  repentance,  the  church 
fhould  proceed  to  feparate  him  from  her 
communion. 

Mat.  xviii.  17.  But  if  he  will  not  hear 
the  churchy  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  an 
heathen  man  *.  Tit.  iii.  10.  After  the 
frjl  andfecond  admonition  reject  —  7X/i 
is  done, 

1.  By  withdrawing  from  him  (1.  e.)re-. 
fufmg  that  intimate  correfpondence  with 
him  as  at  other  times  ('unlefs  to  admonifh 
him  of  his  duty)  and  perhaps  fufpending 
him  from  the  Lord's  table,  till  his  repent 
tance,  or  obftinacy,  more  fully  appear  **. 

2  Thef.  iii.  14,  15.  If  any  man  obey  not 
our  wordy  note  that  tnan,  and  have  no 
company  with  him^  that  he  may  be  a-- 
framed  \— yet  count  him  ?iot  as  an  enemy ^ 
but  admo?iifi  him  as  a  brother. 

2.  But  in  cafe  of  fcandalous  fins,  or  thofe 
lefs  fcandalous,  yet  intirely  inconfiflent  with 

the 

*  See  blfliop  Burnett  on  the  articles.  Art.  xxi.  page 
205.     See  ulfochap.  iii.  prop.  i.  and  note  there. 

**  This  fufpenfion from  the  table,  is  by  fome  called 
the  leffer  excommunication  ;  a  mcafure  that  has  no  acpyefs 
warrant,  that  I  know  of,  from  the  word  of  God  ;  but 
may  perhaps  implicitly  come  under  the  general  rule,  af 
.  doing  all  things ^  decently  and  in  order,  and  the  text  here 
cited  for  V.^Q^\n<y  no  company  zvith  hl}n\  as  communica- 
ting with  him  at  the  Lord's  table,  is  kcepin^r  company 
With  him  in  the  higheft  knk. 


^8       Separation  from  a  church.       Chap/j^ 

the  main  defign,  and  chief  ends  of  church-, 
fellowlhip  obftinately  perfifted  in  -,  the  of- 
fender, being  clearly  convided  thereof, 
fhou'd.be  feparated,  and  excluded  intirely 
from  all  the  fpecial  privileges  of  that  church, 
and  all  fpecial  relation  thereunto  ;  judicially, 
by  the  vote  of  the  church.  * -^'Declarative- 
ly  ajid  executively  **  by  the  bifhop,  elder,  or 
prelident  thereof, — v^hofe  proper  bufinefs  it 
is,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jefus  Chrifl,  to 
declare— /2/cZ?  perfon  (proved  guilty  of  fuch 
and  fuch  crimes)  now  no  longer  a  member 
of  that  church,  but  by  the  laws  and  infli- 
tution  of  Chrifl:  in  that  cafe  provided,  ex- 
communicated, or  feparated  from  all  fpe- 
cial 

*  ift.  That  it  is  an  ac^  of  the  church,  is  evident  from 
what  the  apoftle  fays,  i  Cor.  iii.  4,  5.  Te  are  gathered  to 
deliver  fuch  a  one  to  Satan. 

**  2d.  The  power  of  the  keys^  as  'tis  often  called,  or 
of  binding  orloofing,  with  refpefl  to  the  external  privi- 
leges and  communion  of  the  church,  feems  to  be  no 
more  than  an  executive  power,  in  the  hands  of  the 
pajiors^  hijhops  or  elders ;  what  is  properly  decretive^  or 
judicatorial^  pertaining  to  the  whole  body  of  the  church, 
including  both  paftor  and  people  (fee  chap  iii.  prop.  ii. 
note  4.)  And  even  that  power  with  them,  muft  be  li- 
mited intirely,  by  the  exprefs  laws  of  Chrifl: ;  for  as  to 
the  remitting  and  retaining  fins,  refpe6ling  the  confci- 
ence,  neither  the  miniftcrial  office,  nor  the  church,  ap- 
pears to  me  from  fcripture,  to  have  any  peculiar  power 
therein  annexed  to  it,  more  than  that  of  declaring  in 
the  name  of  Chrifl,  that  all  true  penitents  are  graciouf- 
\y  pardoned  ;  and  that  all  impenitents  are  under  guilt 
and  condenuiation. 


Chap.  V  Separation  from  a  church,  79 

cial  relation  to  the  fame,  and  divefted  of  all 
intereft  in  the  fpecial  privileges  thereof,  as  a 
part  of  the  vifible  kingdom  of  Chrift  •  and 
confequently  thenceforth  to  be  accounted, 
and  treated  by  them,  as  one  of  the  world, 
the  kingdom  of  fatan,  until  he  repent. 

3.  Which  declaration,  fliould  be  aecom- 
pany'd  with  folemn  prayer  for  a  divine 
bleffing  thereupon,  as  an  ordinance  of 
Chrift,  appointed  for  the  vindication  of  his 
honour,  the  difcountenance  oflin,  and  the 
advancement  of  holinefs  ariiongft  his  peo- 

I  Cor.  v«  4,  5.  In  the  name  of  the  Lord 

yefus^  when  ye  are  gathered  together  to 

deliver  fuch  a  one  to  fat  an  ^  for  tJye  de- 

firiiolion  ojthefefi.    i  Tim.  i.  20.  Mat. 

xviii. 

*  I  ft.  Thus  excommunication  appears  to  be  a  mcer 
fplritual  ordinance  of  Chrift,  deligncd  for  maintaining 
the  purity  of  his  church,  and  the  glory  of  his  holinefii 
an  the  government  of  it,  and  cannot  extend  to  the  tem- 
poral eft.ite,  or  the  natural  and  civil  rights  of  the  offen- 
der; nor  fet  afide  any  of  the  civil,  natural,  or  moral 
duties  of  life,  owing  to  him  from  the  members  of  the 
church  or  others. — See  Dr.  Doddridge's  f am.  expof.  vol.- 
V.  page  422  and  581.  to  which  I  have  been  able  to 
refer  the  reader,  but  fmce  thefe  papers  were  prepared 
for  the  prefs. 

2.  The  prayer  accompanying  excommunication, 
whether  before  or  after  the  fcntence,  or  rather  bothj 
will  doubtlefs  confift  in  confeffion  of  fins,  bewailing 
the  ftate  of  the  delinquent,  and  petitions  for  his  reco- 
very, and  that  the  folemn  procedure  upon  it  may  have, 
a  proper  effect  upon  others. 


8p  Debates  in  the  ch.  how  managed.  Chap.  3  • 

xviiii  17.  Let  him  he  unto  thee  as  an 
heathen  man  and  a  publican,  %  Thef.  iii. 
We  command  you  brethren  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  jefm^  to  withdraw  your-- 
Jelves^  &c.  Phil.  iv.  6.  In  every  thing 
by  prayer  and  fupplication-^^let  your  re- 
quell  be  made  known  to  God.  i  Tim.  iv. 
5.  For  it  is  janBijied  by  the  word  of  God 
a7id  prayer. 

•5.  But  in  cafe  any  fuch  offender  mani- 
feft  true  repentance,  he  is  to  be  encouraged 
therein,  and  received  again,  at  his  requeft, 
into  their  communion. 

2  Cor.  ii.  7.    Te  ought  to  forgive  and 
comfort  hiniy  lejl  he  be  /wallowed  up  with 
over  much  for  row.    And  verfe  11.  Leji 
fatan  get  an  advantage. 

X.  When  any  matter  happens  to  be  de- 
bated in  the  church,  the  brethren  have 
equal  hberty  to  fpeak  their  fentiments,  for 
or  againft  the  queftion  ;  though  they  ought 
to  do  it  with  ferioufnefs,  decency,  and  or- 
der 3  to  which,  as  prelident,  the  paftor  or  el- 
der prefent,  has  power  to  oblige  them,  by 
the  laws  of  Chrifl  *. 

Thus 


*  When  any  queftion,  duly  coiifidered,  is  put  to  the 
vote  of  the  church  for  determination,  the  minor  part, 
out  of  regard  to  the  honour  of  Chrift,  and  their  com- 
mon 


Chap.  3.  Debates  in  the  ch.  how  managed,  8 } 

Thus  A^s  XV.  iv,  22.  We  find  the  apo- 
ftles,  elders,  and  brethren  of  the  church, 
debating  the  matter  concerning  the 
neceffity  of  obferving  the  Mofaic  rites^ 
with  great  freedom  and  regularity,  ac- 
cording to  that  rule,  i  Cor,  xiv.  26^  ^o. 
het  all  things  be  done  to  edifying — - 
decently  and  in  orde7\  Rom.  xvi.  17. 
_  Mark  them  that  canfe  di^ijions  and  of- 
jeyices — and  avoid  ihcfn .  H  eb .  x  i  i  i .  1  7 . 
Obey  them  that  have  the  ride  ever  you ^ 
andfubmit  yonrfelves. 

G  (XI.J 


ma- 


mon  edification,  ought  peaceably  to  fubmit  to  the  n 
jor^  as  far  as  they  poffibly  can,  without  finning  againfl 
their  confciences  J  according  to  the  rule,  1  Pjt.  v.  5. 
Be  yefuhjeSl  to  one  another. 

2  I.  take  it  for  granted,  that  every  doubtful  queflion 
in  which  the  church  is  concerned,  is  to  be  determined 
(after  due  debate)  by  the  votes  of  the  majority,  as  the 
jnoft  natural  and  orderly  way. 

3.  In  fome  weighty  cafes  perhaps,  not  lefs  than  two 
thirds  of  the  brethren,  (hould  be  deemed  a  fufHcient 
majority.  But  in  all  cafes,  both  fides  (hould  be  cau- 
tious of  pufhing  things  to  extremities. — It  is  better  to 
give  up  our  opinion  where  confciencc  is  not  concerned, 
and  after  a  modeil:  di^fehce,  tlian  to  break  the  peace  of 
the  church.— -But  where  a  minority  cannot,  after  A\xq 
confideration,  in  confcience  fubmit,  tliey  ought  peace- 
ably to  remove. — The  majority  having  no  authority 
over  the  confciences  of  a  fniriority. 

4thly.  It  is  a  grofs  abufe  of  this  privilege,  when  the 
more  ignorant,  who  think  more  highly  of  themfclves 
than  they  ought,  nbftinately  infift  upon  their  opinion 
againft  the  (cnfe  of  the  more  knowing  aiiJ  judicious,  asi 

is 


82  Women  not  to  [peak  in  the  church.  Chap.  5^ 

(XL)  Women  have  no  right  to  rule,  teach, 
advife,  difpute,  (or  vote)  in  the  church*. 
.  '  I  Cor* 

is  too  often  the  cafe. — ^In  matters  of  confclence,  thofe  of 
the  meaneft  abilities  have  a  right  to  ufe  all  latvful  means 
of  fupporting,  and  enjoying  their  liberty  ;  but  in  other 
cafes  they  fhould  be  willing  to  hearken  to  the  advice, 
and  comply  with  the  judgment  of  thofe  that  have  better 
capacities,  and  opportunities  for  knov^^ing  what  is  moft 
expedient ; — and  they  fhould  take  particular  care  that 
pride,  and  the  luft  of  power,  does  not  actuate  them  un- 
der the  pretence  of  confcience,  Ephef.  v.  21.  Submit 
ycur  [elves  to  one  another  in  the  fear  of  God.  Phil.  ii.  3. 
Let  nothing  he  done  thro^  Jlrife^  or  'vaiti  glory, -^^Kom.  xii. 
16. — Be  not  wife  in  your  own  conceits. 

^ift.  A  woman  may  be  allowed  to  fpeak  in  the  church 
as  a  witnefs  or  evidence,  to  any  matter  of  fa61:  under  de- 
bate, and  to  fatisfy  them,  as  to  her  qualifications  for 
church-fellowfliip  ;  tho'  with  refpecl  to  the  latter,  it 
would  (I  fhould  think)  be  rnore  decent  for  her  to  fpeak 
only  to  a  few  deputed  to  hear  her. 

2d.  As  to  the  adis  of  worfhip,  it  may  be  objecled 
perhaps  that  the  apoflle  evidently  fuppofes  it  as  an  al- 
lowed cafe,  that  women  might  pray  and  prophecy^  i.  e. 
fpeak  in  public,  by  his  giving  rules  about  their  conduct 
therein,  i  Cor.  xi.  5,  he. — To  which  it  may  be  an- 
fwer'd ;  that  perhaps  the  apoflle  might  intend  only, 
their  appearing  to  join  with  others  in  thofe  ails,  and  not 
their  fpeaking  the?nfelves  as  teachers  or  leaders  in  the  wor- 
fhip ;  or  at  mofl,  that  they  might  fpeak  themfelves 
only  when  under  an  iinmediate  infpiration^  as  they  doubt- 
lefs  fometimes  were,  as  well  as  the  men.  Adls  ii.  16, 
18.  chap.  xxii.  9.  So  Dr.  Doddridge  a?id  Dr.  Benfon 
folve  the  difficulty. — Dr.  Lightfoot^\o\.  ii.  p.  ii6i,under- 
flanda  prophefying^  of  finging  pfalms,  in  which  as  in 
prayers,  women  might  join  with  their  fellow- worfhip- 
crs  as  is  ufuai  amongfl  us.— But  perhaps  the  cafe  might 
be  thus,  zz/is.— The  women  ia  thofe  times  by  the  cuf- 

toni 


Chap.  3'  Womeyi  7iot  tojpealz  hi  the  church,  8  % 

I  Cor^  xiv.  34.  Let  you?^  women  keep 
,file?2ce  in  the  churches^^-for  thev  are 
commanded  to  be  wider  obedience.—  i  Tim; 
ii.  8,  1O3  1 1,  12.  /  will  that  men  pray 
every  where, — but  I fuffer  not  a  woman 
to  teach ^ — nor  to  ufurp  authority  over 
the  fnan,  but  to  be  m  /Jience,  and  lear?i 
injilence  with  a iljhbjeBi on, --ThxiS  Acis 
vi.  J.  The  brethren  are  directed  tochufe 
the  deacons.  And  in  the  famous 
church  meeting,  Acis  xv.  we  find  die 
whole  church  no  other  than  the  apo- 
files,  elders  and  brethren,  ver.  2:  ,  2^. 
G  2  (XII.) 

torn  of  their  country,  the  Greeks  In  particular  (and  fuch 
Were  the  Corinthians)  Jay  under  peculiar  reftraints  as  to 
their  appearance  in  puhlic  company  ;  and  upon  moft 
public  occafions,  ufed  to  have  their  Teparate  apart- 
ments to  which  the  men  were  not  admitted,  except  of 
the  nearejfl  kindred ;  hence  it  is  highly  probable,  the 
chriftian  women  had  their  feparate  afiemblies,  (ibme- 
times  occafionally  at  leaft)  for  prayer  and  prophcfyino-, 
and  other  a6ts  of  private  worfhip,  as  the  apollle  inti- 
mates. I  Cor,  vii.  5.  And  when  tho'  the  men  were  not 
prefent,  it  became  them  to  be  iieiVd^  becaufe  of  the 
angels  who  were  invifible  witneffes  of  their  behaviour  ; 
or  becaufe  o^  thofe  ?nen  who  might  be  appointed  mej/en- 
gers  for  regulating  their  alTembly,  and  their  bufinefs  in 
it. — Admiting  this,  then  it  Is  evident  the  apoftle  in  the 
xi.  chap,  fpeaks  of  the  women's  praying  and  prophefying 
in  their  own  feparate  aflemblles,  and  not  in  the  mixt 
company  of  the  men,  as  chap.  xiv. — And  'tis  obferv- 
ablc,  that  in  chap.  xi.  that  the  apoftle  does  not  ufe  thef 
word  church  or  churches,  nor  fay  anv  thing  oilh^'w pray- 
ing or  prGphejYmgth^iQm,   not  elleeniing^thc  afiemblies 

of 


84  Women  noftofpeak  in  the  church.  Chap.  3*' 

of  women  as  churches,— -^ut  in  the  xiv.  chap.  Hefpeaks 
of  thofe  more  public  afTemblies  or  churches  ;  and  declares 
it  as  a  conmiajichncnt  from  the  Lord,  that  there  the  wo- 
men {hould  be  intirely  filent,— -neither /)r^;'5  prophecy^ 
nor  afk  queftions.  This  laft  folution  I  owe  chiefly  to 
T>Y.T'ajlor's  J7idicious  note  en  Rom.  xvi.  i.  at  the  end  of 
his  paraphrafe. 

3.  I  object  againft  worhens  Noting  in  the  church,  ift. 
Becaiife  we  have  no  account  of  their  any  way  a6ling, 
or  even  of  their  being  prefent^  at  church-meetings  of  bu- 
fmefs.— -At  the  church-meeting,  Adfs  vi.  2,  &c.  For 
the  choice  of  deacons,  the  direction  is,  brethren 
look  ye  out  aviongji  you  Jeven  men^  &c.— At  another 
church-meeting  upon  a  point  of  confcience,  A^s  xv.  4, 
22,  23.  The  apojiks^  elders  and  brethren  are  ftiled,  the 
v/HOLE  CHURCH;  and  debate,  and  determine  the  bu- 
finefs  they  me%t  upon,  without  any  notice  taken  of  the 
women. 

2.  Becaufe  their  voting  in  the  church,  appears  to  me 
inconfiftent  with  their  ftate  of  fubjection  ;  and  contrary 
to  the  exprefs  fcripture  rule,  concerning  their  behaviour 
in  general,  and  in  the  church  in  particular;  vi%.  that 
they  (hould  be  in  ftlence  not  f peak  in  the  churchy  hg 
vnder  ohedienccy  not  ujurp  authority  over  the  man^  but  learn 
in  ftlence  zvith  all  fubjet^ion,—]Lxpre{rions  that  appear  to 
me  quite  incompatible  with  the  power  o{  voting  in  the 
church ;  which  feems  to  imply  rule,  government,  at  leaft 
a  judicial  d'ecillon :  and  fuppcfmg  their  votes  to  be 
given  by  the  filent  fign  of  holding  up  the  hand,  or  the 
like,  yet  if  a  majority,  as  might  be  the  cafe,  they 
would  then  apparently  determine  and  decide  againft  the 
men,  and  confequently  exercife  authority  over  them, 
and  not  be  in  any  fenfe  in  fubjeftion. 

3.  Becaufe  tho'  women  ought  to  enjoy  the  rights  of 
confcience  and  private  judgment,  as  fully  as  the  men  ; 
yet  this  may  be  done  in  the  way  the  apofUe  points  out 
to  us  ;  viz.  by  their  enquiring^  5cc.  of  their  husbands^  oi 
(which  is  the  fame  thing,  where  that  cannot  be)  of 
their  parents,  brothers,  or  lome  proper  friends,  at  home; 
by  which  means  their  fentimcnts  may  be  known,  and  a 

regard 


Chap.  3.    Womens  privilege  in  the  church.    85 

(XII.)  But  if  any  woman  in  church  com- 
munion, be  diffatisfy'd  with  the  church's 
proceeding,  in  any  cafe  of  confcience,  flae 
may  acquaint  the  paflor,  or  any  of  the  bre- 
thren with  her  unealinefs  ;  who  may,  if  ne~ 
ceflary,  acquaint  the  church  therewith^  which 
is  bound  to  give  her  fatisfadion  if  pofTible  5 
if  not,  file  has  power  of  removing  her  com- 
munion elfe where.— See  chap.  iv.  prop.  iii. 
fecS.  5.  note. 

I  Cor.  xiv.  35.  If  they  [the  ^JDomeri)  will 

learn  a?iy  thing  let  them  ask  their  hnf- 

hands  at  home  ;  for  it  is  a  Jhame  for  a 

woma?!  to  fpeak  in  the  churaj,  1  Cor.  i, 

X4.  Not  that  "we  hai:e  dofninion  over  your 

faith, 

Befides  the  general  duties  of  worfhip  and 

difciphne,  before  mentioned,  there  ,are  feve- 

j'al  particular,  and  important  ones,  belonging 

G  J  to 


regard  paid  to  them,  conMent  with  their  duty  of  fub- 
je^Hon,  and  the  prelervation  of  the  rights  of  confcience 
alfo. — As  for  inflaiice  in  the  choice  of  a.miniftcr,  they 
have  doubtlefs  a  right  to  be  fuislied  as  weli  as  tlie  men, 
and  therefore  (houid  be  confulted  by  a  proper  deputa- 
tion from  the  church,  and  their  fentiments  fhould  have 
their  proper  weight,  and  be  duly  regarded,  which  for  all 
reafonahle purpofes  would  be  juft  the  fame,  as  \{  given  by 
vote  in  the  church  ;  and  fo  of  other  matters  of  conl'ci- 
ence  and  right. — -For  it  is  not  the  givmg  their  Tenti- 
ments,  but  the  manner  of  doing  it,  i^c.  that  I  object 
to.~ 


86  IVomcjts  privilege  in  the  church.  Chap.  5. 
to  church  members  as  fuch  *,  which  may  be 
noted  under  the  following  heads,  the  con- 
tents of 

CHAP.  IV. 

*  Moft  of  thefe  duties  indeed  belong  to  them  as 
chriftians,  whether  in  fpecial  communion  with  any 
particular  church  or  not ;  but  in  cafe  they  ate,  they 
ought  to  look  upon  themfelves  under  more  and  far 
greater  obligations  thereunto,  from  their  more  public 
profeffion  and  folemn  vows  as  before  hinted,  chap.  ii. 
prop.  vii.  feci.  iv. 


Duties  of  church  members,  87 


CHAP.     IV. 

Of  the  ditties  of  church  7?tembers^ 

I.  To  their  hijhops^   elders ^  or  mi- 
nijiers  of  the  word. 

II.  JTo  one  aitother  171^  particular. 

III.  7^   the   church   in  general  to 
which  they  belong. 

IV.  In  refpeEl  of  the  world. 

V.  Refpecting  their  age— fex— con- 
dition. 

VI.  T'o  magiftrates. 

VII.  To  their  do77ieflics  or  fa7nilies. 

I.  /   I  ^  O  their  bifhops,  elders  or  minifters 
J[      of  the  word. 
The  duties  of  church  members  are, 

(I.)   To  treat  them   with   diflinguifliing 
honour,  efteem,  and  love. 

I  Cor.  iv.  I  ft.  Let  a  man  fo  account  of 
us  as  the  mimjlers  of  Chrift^  and ftcwards 
of  the  viyjleries  of  God,  i  Tim.  v.  17. 
Let  the  elders  that  rule  ivell^  be  accounted 
G  4  ivorthy 


8  8  T)uties  of  church  members  Cli  ap .  4 ; 
worthy  of  double  honour ;  efpecially 
they  that  labour  in  the  word  and  dot^rme. 
I  Thef.  V.  II,  IX.  Know  them  that 
have  the  ride  over  you,  and  ejleem  them 
very  highly  in  love  for  their  works  Jake. 

(II.)  Cordially  to  receive  and  fubmit  to 
their  adminifLrations,  in  dcdrine  and  difci- 
pline,fofaras  is  confiftent  with  true  chrlftian 
liberty,  and  the  due  prefervation  of  the  rights 
of  confcience,  and  private  judgment*. 

I  Pet.  ii.  1,  2.  Layi72g  afide  all  malice^ 
guile,  hypocrify,  envy,  evil  fpeakings,  as 
new  born  babes  defire  the  fincere  milk  of 
the  word,  James  i.  21,  21,  Lay  afde 
allfilthinefs,  and  fuperfuity  of  naughti- 
nefs,  and  receive  with  meeknefs  the  in^ 
grafted  word.  Be  doers  of  the  word  and 
not  hearers  only,  Heb.  xiii.  17.  Obey 
them  that  have  the  rule  over  you,  v.  7. 
And  have  fpokcn   unto  you  the  word  of 

God, 

^  Thus  In  a  gofpel  churph  rightly  conftltuteJ,  there 
IS  no  robm  for  the  moft  detellable  of  all  tyranny  (viz.) 
the  arbitrary  cxercife  of  ecclefiafllcal  power,  or  prieftly 
dominion  over  the  confciences  and  civil  rights  of  man- 
kind ;  and  yet  that  there  is  a  governing  authority,  and 
ruling  power  entrufted  with,  and  inverted  in  the  pro- 
per officers  of  a  church,  is  evident  to  me  from  the  fcrip- 
tures  here  quoted,  and  many  others  :  thp'  that  power 
is  ftrongly  limited  by  the  laws  of  Chrift  ;  and  appears 
to  be  directory,  declarative  and  executive  only,  and  not 
iegiflatlve,  or  properly  coercive. — See  chap. "  iii.  prop. 
midnoti.i  there. 


Chap.  4.  to  their  pajlors.  89 

God,  V.  17.  Andjubmit  yoiirfehes  for 
they  watch  for  your  folds,  1  Cor.  xvi. 
15,  16.  Addicted  themfehes  to  the  iiii- 
nijiry ^—fiibmit  your  f elves  iintofuch, 

(III )  To  follow  their  example  in  par^ 

ticular,  fo  far  as  they  are  followers  of  Chrifl. 

I  Cor  xi.  I.  Be  ye  followers  of  me  ^  even 

as  I  a?n  ofChriJi.    Heb.  xiii.  7.  JVhofe 

jaitb  follow y  conf  deling  the  e?id  of  their 

converfation, 

(IV.)  To  pray  heartily  for  them. 

I  Thef.  V.  25.  Col.  iv.  3.  Heb.  xiii.  18. 
Pray  for  us,  x  Thef  iii.  i,  1.  Pray  for 
us,  that  the  word  of  the  Lord  may  have 
free  courfe,  ajid  be  glorifed-,  and  that 
we  niay  be  delivered  from  unreafonable 
and  wicked  men, 

(V.)  To  provide  for  their  temporal  fup- 
port  and  maintenance,  in  the  moft  effedlual 
manner  they  can. 

Gal.  vi.  6.  Let  him  that  is  taught  in 
the  word  communicate  to  him  that  teach- 
eth  in  all  good  things,  i  Cor.  ix.  7, 
13,  14.  Who  goeth  to  warfare  of  his 
own  charge  ?  the  Lord  hath  ordained  that 
they  that  preach  the  gojpel,  Jhould  live  oj 
the  gofpel.  Mat.  x.  10.  T^he  workman 
is  worthy  of  his  meat. — 

And 


$0  T>iities  of  church  members    Chap.  4^^ 

And  this  fhould  be  done  with  fuch  libe- 
rality as, 

(i)    May  fet  them  above  contempt  in 
their  ftation. 

2  Cor.  viii.  2r.    Providing  for  honejl 
[rcocXoiy  decent  and  honourable]  thingSy 
not  only  in  the  ftght  of  the  Lord  hut  of 
men.     i  Tim.  v.  17,  18.  Let  the  elders 
that  rule  well  be  counted  worthy  of  dou- 
ble honour,  efpecially  they  that  labour 
in  the  word  and  doctrine :  For  the  fcrip- 
ture  faith^  thou  flmlt  not  muzzle  the  ox 
that  treadeth  out  the  corn  :  a?id  the  la- 
bourer is  worthy  of  his  reward. , 
(2)  Free  them  frorn  the  entanglements 
and  cares  of  this  life,  fo  that  they  may  de- 
vote themfelves  intirely  to  their  miniftry. 
2  Tim.  ii.  4.  No  man  that  i^arreth  en- 
tangleth  hi?nfelf  with  the  affairs  of  this 
life.    Rom.  xii.  7.    Or  minijlry  let  us 
wait  on  our  miniftry ^  or  he  that  teacheth 
on  teaching,     i  Tim.  iv.   13,  15.  Give 
attendance  to  readings  to  exhortation^  to 
doctrine — Meditate  on  thefe  things y  giv^ 
thyfelfwnoLLY  to  them. 
(3J  Enable  them  to  provide  decently  for 
their  families: — For, 

I  Tim.  V.  8.  If  any  provide  not  for  his 
own  hcufe  he  has  denied  the  faith  ^  and  is 
worfe  than  an  infideL     Rom.  xii.    17. 

Provide 


Ghap.  4*  to  their  paflors,  '      9 1 

Provide  things  honejl  [or  decent,  ;caXa] 

in  the  [ight  of  all  men, 
4.  Put  them  into  a  capacity  of  entertain- 
ing their  friends,   and  affifting  the  diftrefr 
fed*.     For, 

I  Tim.  iii.  i.  A  bijhop  mufi  be  given  /^ 

hoffitality. 

(VI.)  To  endeavour  to  fupport  and  en- 
courage them  under  their  afflidlions  and 
trials. 

2  Tim. 

*  It  is  clear  from  all  the  fcriptures  above  refer'd  to, 
as  well  as  the  reafon  of  things,  that  minifters  of  the 
gofpel  fliould,  if  poflible,  devote  themfelves  to  the 
work  of  the  miniftry. — That  in  that  cafe,  they  have  a 
right  to  maintenance  from  their  people. — And  that  not 
as  matter  o( charity^  as  fome  are  ready  to  imagine,  but 
oijuftice, — And  alfo  that  this  maintenance  ought  to  be 
proportioned  (as  far  as  the  peoples  abilities  will  admit) 
to  the  fervices  expe61:ed  of  them,  the  circumftances  of 
their  families,  the  nature  of  the  places  where  they  re- 
fide — So  that  they  may  be,  not  barely  defended  from 
the  miferies  of  hunger  and  nakednefs,  (as  is  too  often 
the  cafe)  but  enabled  to  pra^ice  as  well  as  preach  lihe^ 
rallty  and  charity  ;  and  fupport  their  facrcd  chara61:er, 
v/ith  a  fuitable  decorum  and  reputation  in  the  eye  of 
the  world.— -It  by  no  means  follows,  as  fome  people 
feem  willing  to  think  it  does,  viz.  that  becaufe  there 
zrefome  inftances  of  one  fort  of  chriifian  minifters, 
exccffively  enriching  themfelves  by  the  revenues  of  the 
church,  (fometimes  to  the  prejudice  of  religion)  there- 
fore others  fhould  be  deny'd  what  in  the  nature  of 
things,  is  ahfolutely  necejfary  for  their  decent  and  com- 
lortable  maintenance,  and  the  enabling  them  to  purfue 

their 


92  Duties  of  church  members  Chap.  4; 

i  I'im.  iv.  16.  At  my  firjl  anfwer^  no 
manfiood  with  mCy  but  all  men  forfook 
me',  AGs  xii.  5.  Prayer  was  made 
by  the  church  for  (Peter  in  Prifon.) 

(VII.)  To  aflfemble  at  their  invitation  at 
any  fit  time  on  due  notice,  for  any  particu- 
lar duties  of  devotion  and  difcipline. 

A6ts  xiv.  zy.  And  when  -they  (Paul  and 
Barnabas)  were  come^  and  had  gathered 
the  church  together ^  they  rehearfed  all 
that  God  had  done. 

(Vin.)  They  Ihould  alfo  prudently  acr 

quaint  their  minifters  with  their  afflictions, 

and  defire  their  prayers  for  and  with  them. 

James  v.  13.    Is  any  affiiBed?  let  him 

fray.    Is  any  fick  among  you  let  him  fend 

for  the  elders  of  the  churchy  and  let  them 

prav  over  hi?n. 

(IX.)  If 


their  fludies  with  that  freedom  and  attention  neceflary 
for  the  due  improvement  of  their  minds,  and  the  more 
efFe6lual  fupport  of  the  credit  and  intereft  of  religion  ; 
or  that  becaufe  their  minifter  may  have  fome  fub- 
ftanceofhis  own,  that  therefore  the  people  fhould  be 
excufed,  and  leave  him  to  fpend  that  fubftance  in  fup- 
porting  a  charader,  which  they  are  by  the  laws  of 
Chrift  and  common  jiiftice  to  fupport  themfelves,  jf 
able.  See  Mr.  Rees's  fermon,  entitled,  A  mockjl  plea 
for  the  maintenance  of  the  chnJlUin  mimjlry. 


Chap.  4.  to  their  paflors,  9  j 

(IX.)  If  they  have  more  paftors  or  teach- 
ers than  one,  they  fhou'd  take  heed  of  un- 
due diftin<5tionSj  and  dividing  into  parties  in 
favour  of  one  to  the  prejudice  of  the  other. 
I  Cor.  i.  X.  12.    'That  there  be  no  divi- 
fions — every  one  faying^  I  am  of  Paiil^ 
and  I  oj  Apotlos,  and  I  of  Cephas.  Ch.iii. 
4 .  For  while  one  faith  I  am  of  Pauly 
and  a?20ther  I  am  of  ApoUos^  are  ye  not 
carnal  f 

II.  The  duties  of  all  chriftians,  and  par- 
ticularly of  church  members  o?2e  towai^is 
are — 

(I.)  To  love  one  another  with  a  fincere 
fpiritual  affecSlion. 

John  XV.  12,  T^his  is  my  commandment^ 
that  ye  love  one  another ^  with  a  pure 
heart  fervently. 

Which  love  ought  to  be  particularly  ma- 
nifeftcd. 

(i)  By  bearing  one  anothers  burdens. 
Gal.  vi.  2. 

(2)  By  praying  one  for  another,  James  v* 
/6.  Eph.vi.  18, 

(3)  By  vifiting  one  another,  efpecially  in 
afflidion,  Jam.  i.  27.  Mat.  xxv.  36. 

(/})  By  diflributing  to  each  others  xiecef- 
fities,  Rom.  xii.  13. 

(5)  By 


94  £>uties  of  church  members.    Chap.  4* 

( 5 )  By  feeking  every  one  another's  wealth, 
I  Cor.  X.  14. 

(6)  By  rejoicing  with  thofe  that  rejoice, 
weeping  with  thofe  that  weep,  Rom.  xii.  15. 

(7)  By  ufing  hofpitality  to  each  other 
without  gi'udging,  i  Pet.  iv.  9,  10. 

(II.)  They  {hould  fometimes  meet  toge- 
ther for  focial  prayer,  and  free  converfe  on 
religious  fubjedls  *. 

Heb.  X.  X4,  25.  Let  us  confider  one  aii- 
other ^  to  provoke  unto  love  and  to  good 
works  ',  not  fo7'faki?2g  the  ajfembling  of 
oitrfelves  together  —  But  exhorting  one 
another,  Mai.  iii.  16.  Th.n  they  that 
feared  the  Lord  fpoke  often  one  to  an- 
other J  and  the  Lord  hearkened  and  heardy 
and  a  bock  of  remembrance  was  written 
before  him  for  them.  Mat.  xviii.  i  9,  20. 
If  two  of  you  fhall  agree  on  earthy  a-s 
touching  any  thing  ye  jhall  afk,  it  f  jail  be 
done  J  or  them — For  where  two  or  three 

are 

*  5"/^^  religious  conferences  in  particular,  fhouJd  be 
managed  with  great  caution  and  prudence  ;  or  clfe 
inftead  of  anfwering  any  valuable  ends,  they  will  ferve 
only  to  expofe  the  weaknefs  of  fome,  cherifh  the  fpi- 
ritual  pride  of  others,  bring  ftrife  and  contention  into 
the  church,  and  thereby  religion  itfelf  into  contempt. 
And  even  [oc'ial  prayer^  though  a  more  manifeft  and 
neceflary  duty,  and  what  fliould  be  encouraged  more 
than  it  is,  is  not  without  its  inconveniencies  and 
dangers,  if  not  properly  conduced. 


Chap.  4.    Duties  of  church  members,  95 

are  gathered  together  in  my  name^  there 
am  I  in  the  midfl  of  them.  Col.  iv*  2. 
Co7iti7iue  in  prayer.  Adts  xii.  5,  iz. 
Prayer  was  made  of  the  church — man^^ 
fraying  ( for  Peter ) .  Ad:s  i .  r  4 . — all  thefi 
continued  with  one  accord  in  prayer. 

(III.)  They  fliould  endeavour  to  feafoa 
their  more  accidental  and  occalional  con- 
verfe  with  good  things. 

Col.  iv.  6.  Let  your  fpeech  be  always 
with  gracCyfeafoned  with  fait.  Ephef.  iv. 
29*  Let  720  corrupt  commu7iication  pro- 
ceed out  of  your  mouthy  but  that  which  is 
good  for  edifying^  that  it  7nay  minifler 
grace  unto  the  hearers, 

(IV.)  They  fhould  cultivate  peace  and 
harmony  one  v/ith  another. 

Ephef.  iv.  3.  Keep  the  unity  of  the  fpirit 
in  the  bo72d  of  peace,  2  Cor.  iii.  1 1.  Be 
of  one  77iind^  live  in  peace,  Rom.  xiv.  19.^ 
Follow  after  the  things  that  7nake  for 
peace. 
To  this  end, 

(i)  They  fhould  be  fiibjed:  to  one, an- 
other in  humility,  i  Pet.  v.  5. 

(z)  Not  provoke,  or  envy  one  another. 
Gal.  V.  16. 

(3)  Do  nothing  through  ftrife  or  vain- 
glory, Phih  ii.  3. 

4.  In 


g6         Duties  of  church  members.     Chap  4; 

C4)  In  honour  prefer  one  another,  Rom^ 
xii.  10. 

(5)  Forbear  one  another  in  love,  Rom, 

XV.  I. 

(6)  Forgive  ofie  another  if  any  have  a 
quarrel,  Col.  iii.  13. 

(7)  Not  avenge  themfelves,  but  give 
place  unto  wrath,  Rom.  xii.  19. 

(8)  Not  rafhly  judge  one  another,  Rom. 
xiv.  13.  Mat.  vii.  i. 

(())  Speak  not  evil  one  of  anotherj  Jam. 
iv.  II. 

(10)  Avoid  whifpcrings  and  backbi tings, 
1  Cor.  xii.  lo. 

(11)  Terminate,  as  far  as  poflible,  all 
differences   amongft  themfelves,  %  Cor.  vi. 

(ix)  Mutually  give  and  take  reproof  in 
tKe  fpirit  of  meeknefs. 

Mat.  xviii.  15.  If  thy  brother  trefpafs— 
tell  him  his  fault.  Gal.  vi.  i.  Rejlore 
fuch  a  one  in  the  fpirit  of  meeknefs, 

III.  Church  members  in  particular,  have 
duties  incumbent  on  them  to  the  church  in 
general,  viz. 

( I )  To  fubmit  cordially  to  the  order  and 
difcipline  of  the  church,  fo  far  as  they  can 
Confcientioufly, 

Ephef.  V.  2  1.  Submitting  yoiirfelves  to 
one  another  in  the  fear  of  God,   i  Cor.  xi. 

22.  Or 


Chap.  4*  to  the  church,  97 

22.    Or  defpife  ye  the  church   of  God? 
Mat.  xviii.  17.  If  he  negle6i  to  hear  the 
church, 
{2)   To   devote   their  gifts,    graces  and 

abilities,  to  the  fervice  of  the  church  in  a 

proper  and  confiftent  manner. 

I  Pet.  iv.  10.  ^s  every  man  hath  re- 
ceived  the  gijt^  fo  let  him  minifler  the 
fame,  Rom.  xii.  6,  7.  Whether  prophecy^ 
let  him  prophefy  —  or  minifiry^  let  him 
wait  on  his  miniflry  —  He  that  gi'veth^ 
with  liberality, 
(^)  To  take  care  of  their  poor  relatives, 

as  far  as  they  are  able,  that  the  church  be 

not  burdened. 

I.  Tim.  V.  4,  8j  16.  But  if  any  widow 
have  children^  or  nephews^  [ezyovtz, 
grand-children]  let  them,  i.  e.  the  chil- 
dren ^  &c.  learn  firjl  to  foew  piety  at 
home,  and  to  requite  their  parents. 
If  any  provide  not  for  his  own  hoiife  he 
hath  denied  the  faith,  and  is  worfe  tha7i 
an  i?ifdel—If  any  that  believe  have  wi^ 
dows,  let  them  relieve  them,  and  let  not 
the  church  be  charged, 
4.  To  pay  a  particular  regard  to  the  in- 

tereft  of  the  church,  and   keep  their  places 

in  it,  as  long  as  a  good  confcience,  and  as 

far  as  providential  circumftances,  will  per- 


mit"" 


*    I.  In  cities   and  great  towns  where    there    are 

feveral   cliurches,  and   where   the    members  of  thofe 

H  churches 


98  Duties  of  church  members    Chap.  4. 

Aftsii.  41.  And  they  C07itinuedjledfaft^ 
in  the  apojiles  dudlrinCy  a7id  breaking  of 
bready  and  prayers.  Ver.  44,  And  all  they 
that  believed,  were  together. —Hch,  x.  x  3 , 
%^.  Let  us  hold  f aft  the  profejjion  of  our 
faith y  without  wavering,  not  forfaking 
the  ajfembling  of  our  felves  together,  as 
the  manner  offome  is, 
5.  If  they  withdraw  from  the  church's 
communion  on  any  account,  fuch  as  great 
diftance  from  the  church,  better  edification, 
or  the   preferving  a  good  confcience,  they 
fhould  do  it  as  peaceably  and  orderly  as 
poffible^*. 

Rom. 

churches  may  happen  to  live  at  a  confida-able  diftance, 
from  the  place  where  the  church  to  which  they  be- 
long ufually  meets,  it  cannot  be  unlawful  for  them  to 
attend  the  common  duties  of  publick  worfhip  occa- 
lionally  at  leaft,  nearer  home  :  though  a  diftinguifh- 
ing  regard  fhould  be  paid  to" that  particular  fociety  with 
which  they  have  connected  themfelves,  in  order  to 
keep  up  a  due  decorum  in  religion,  and  prevent  that 
anarchy  and  confufion,  and  even  ruin  to  the  very 
exiflencc  of  particular  churches,  which  muft  be  the 
confequence  of  indifcriminate  and  unconneded  aiTem- 
bJies. 

**  2.  Where  a  church  out  of  prejudice,  and  an 
uncharitable  fpirit  of  refentment,  or  the  like,  denies  a 
member  a  regular  difmiilion,  upon  his  peaceable  re- 
queft ;  fuch  member  may  remove  his  communion 
without  it ;  for  as  every  particular  church  is  a  voliin" 
tary  fociety,  it  can  have  no  right  to  detain  any  of  its 
members,  againll  their  confcnt,  or  voluntary  choice. 

2  Cor, 


Chap.  4»  to  the  church.  9^ 

Rom.  XIV.  5*5  33.  het  every  man  he  per- 
fwaded  in  his  own  mind-— -for  what  is  not 
of  faith  isfn.  i  Tim.  iii.  3,  4,  5.  If 
any  teach  otherwife-from  fuch  withdraw 
thyfelf  z  Tim.  iii.  2.  i  Cor.  x.  32. 
Give  none  offence  to  the  church  of  God. 
I  Cor.  xii.  25'.  T^hat  there  be  nofchifm 
in  the  body, 
6.  To  ftiidy  the  church's  peace,  purity, 

and  edification. 

Rom.  xiv.  19.  Follow  after  the  thi?2gs 
that  make  for  peace  ^  and  wherewith  one 
may  edify  another.  Col.  iii.  1 5*  5l?  which 
you  are  called  in  one  body,  Heb.  xii,  14* 
Follow  after  holinefs — 
To  which  ends  particularly, 
( I )    They  fliould  carefully  ftudy,    and 

pradlife  the  duties  of  love,  and  peace  be-« 

fore  mentioned. 

Ephef.  iii.  17.  Being  rooted  and  ground- 
ed in  love. 
2.  They  fhould  endeavour  to    improve 

their  acquaintance  with  the    principles  of 
H  2  their 

2  Cor.  i.  24.  Not  that  we  have  dominion  over  your  faith 4 
— Let  evety  man  he  prfwaded  in  his  own  inind.  Rom. 
xiv.  5.  And  let  it  be  always  remember'd,  as  a  funda- 
mental principle  in  this  cale,  that  Chrift  has  delegated 
to  no  man^  or  body  of  men ^  not  even  to  his  church,  (in 
whatever  fenfe  the  word  be  taken)  any  power,  in- 
confijient  with  his  prerogative,  or  Juhverfive  of  the  natural 
rights  of  confcience  and  private  judgment,  in  fpiritual 
matters.  See  chap,  iiii  prop.  viii.  note  there,  and  elfe- 
where. 


I  oo        Duties  of  church  members.    Chap.  4. 

their  holy  religion,  as  they  are  found  in  the 

holy  fcriptures. 

Heb.  V.  IX.  When  for  the  time  ye  ought 
to  have  been  teachers  of  others^  ye  have 
needy  that  one  teach  you  again — the  firfl 
principles  of  the  oracles  of  God,  Col.  iii. 
•  16.  Let  the  word  of  Chriji  dwell  richly 
in  you  in  all  wifdom.  Afts  xvii.  1 1 .  And 
fearched  the  fcriptures  daily  ^  whether 
thefe  things  were  fo^  John  v.  39. 

3.  They  fliould  endeavour  to  maintain 
the  liberty  of  the  gofpel,  and  the  facred 
rights  of  confcience,  againft  all  impoli- 
tions. 

Gal.  V.   I,  13.  Stand fafl  in  the  liberty 
wherewith  Chrifl  hath  made  you  free—-^ 
for  ye  have  been  called  unto  liberty.     See 
the  conclufion. 

4.  They  fliould  endeavour  to  maintain 
the  doBrines  of  the  gofpel,  in  their  purity, 
againft  all  falfe  teachers,  and  their  plaufible 
reafonings  "*.  Jude 

*  Thefe  endeavours  fhould  be  governM  by  pru- 
dence, meeknefs,  charity — and  not  fuffered  to  break 
out  into  angry  contentions,  and  party  ftrife,  about  little 
circumftances,  and  meer  modes  of  faith,  &c.  Nor  into 
a  furious  zeal  and  perfecuting  rage  againft  the  perfons, 
or  the  natural  and  civil  rights  and  poiTeflions,  of  even 
infidels  themf elves. — For  the  weapons  of  our  warfare ,  are 
not  carnal^  2  Cor.  x.  4.  —  In  meeknefs  inJlruSiing  them 
that  oppofe  themf elves ^  2  Tim  ii.  25. — All  contention  for 
the  faith,  in  the  way  of  rage  and  violence,  is  utterly 
inconfiftent  vi^ith  the  genius  of  the  gofpel.  See  the 
conclufion,  fed.  8. 


Chap.  4.     Duties  of  church  members.      10 1 

Jude  3.  Contend  eariieftly  for  the  faith. 
I  John  iv.  I .  Believe  ?iot  every  fpirit^ 
but  try  the  fpirits  whether  they  be  of  God -^ 
hecaufe  ma?iy  falfe  prophets  are  gone  forth 
into  the  world.  Col.  ii.  4,  8.  Left  any  man 
beguile  you^  thro'  philofophy^  and  vain  de- 
ceit ^  after  the  traditions  of  77jen.  Phil.  i. 
27.  Strivijig  together  for  the  faith  of  the 
gofpel 
(f.)  They  /hould  pray  heartily  for  the 
church's  profperity. 

Pfal.  cxi.  6. — Fray  for  the  peace  ofje- 
rufalem,  Ifa.  Ixil.  7. — Give  him  noref. 
'till  he  hath  made  ferufalem  a  praife, 

(IV.)  There  are  duties,  which  all  chrif- 
tians,  and  efpecially  church  members,  fhould 
attend  to  in  refpedt  of  the  world  *,  as  a  di- 
ftindt  body  frorn  them,  viz. 

(i.)  To  bear  a  prudent  teftimony  againft 
the  evil  practices  of  the  world. 

Rev.  xviii.  4.  Come  out  of  her  my  people, 
that  ye  be  not  partakers  of  her  Sins.  Eph . 
V.  7,  II.  Be  ye  not  partakers  therefore 
with  them^ — have  no  fellowflnp  with  the 
unfruitful  works  ofdarknefs^  but  rather 
H  3  reprove 

*  By  the  world  here,  is  meant  all  prophane  and  vi- 
cious perfons,  who  appear  void  of  Tcrious  chriftiaiiity, 
and  the  fear  of  God,  of  what  party  fo3ver  they  may 
nominaUy  be;  and  not  2.\\y  particular  pirty  as  fiich,  as 
fome  too  often  uncharitably  apply  the  v/ord. 


102      Duties  of  church  members      Chap,  4, 

reprove  them,  James  i.  17.  Keep  himfelf 
unjpottedfrom  the  world,— 'And  therefore 
(x.)  Not  to  intermarry  with  infidels,  and 
prophane  perfons  ^. 

/L  Cor.  vi»  14. — Be  ye  not  unequally  yoked 

together  with  u  ft  believers,    1  Cor.  7.  39* 

Be  married  to  whomjloe  will  only  in  the 

Lord. 

(].)   But  to  converfe  with   them  in  all 

other  refpedls  freely,  as  fellow  creatures,  and 

members  of  the  fame  civil  and  political  com-? 

munity. 

Mat.  V.  47.  If  y^  falute  your  brethren 

only^  what  do  ye  more  than  others  ?  i  Cor, 

X.  27. — If' any  that  believe  not,  bid  you 

to  afeajiy  and  ye  be  difpofed  to  go,  what^ 

foever  isfet  before  you,  eat,   i  Cor.  v.  9, 

10.  I  wrote  unto  you  7iot  to  keep  company 

with  jornicators,  &cc.'—yet  not  altogether 

—for  then   mull  ye  needs  go  out  of  the 

world. 

N.  B.  But  if  any  man  that  is  called  a 

brother  be  guilty  of  thofe  fins,  we  are  not  to 

J^eep  company  with  him,  Verfe  11. 

(4-)  To 

*  This  rule  do^BS  not  confine  church  members,  from 
marrying  with  thofe  that  happen  not  to  be  in  a6l:ual 
com.m.union  with  any  particular  church,  while  in  other 
refpe^ts  they  appear  to  fear  God  ;  or  pay  a  decent  re- 
gard to  the  duties  of  morality,  and  fuicerely  afTent  to 
thechriftian  religion  as  true:  much  lefs  from  marrying 
with  the  members  of  any  other  church. — Tho'  what 
piay  Jje  expedient  in  thefe  cafes,  prudence  muft  diiflate. 


Chap.  4*  ^^  if^^  ivorlJ,  103 

(4.)  To  endeavour  to  live  in  a  peaceable 
and  reputable  manner  amongfl  them,  pro- 
viding for  themfelveSj  the  neceffaries  and  de- 
cencies of  life,  as  far  as  poffible. 

Rom.  xii.  1 7.  provide  all  things  honeji 
[decent]  in  the  fight  oj  all  men. — 1  Cor. 
viii.  21 .  Heb.  xii.  i^.-^Folloiv peace  with 
all  men.  i  Thef.  iv.  ii,  12.  Study  to 
be  quiet  J  and  to  do  your  own  bufinefs^  that 
ye  may  walk  honejlly.  [6u<rxvi[^ovcog  decently 
refpcdfably']  towards  them  that  are  with- 
out^ and  have  lack  of  nothing. 
(5.)  To  fet  them  a  good  example,  in  all 
the  duties  of  religion  and  morality. 

I  Pet.  ii.  12.   Having  your  converfation 

honefl  \}LOLkyiv  beaiitijid^  honourable^  repu^ 

table]  amongfl  the  gentiles^  that  they  may 

by  your  good  works^   which  they  behold^ 

glorify  God.     Col.  iv.  5.  Walk  in  wifdom 

towards  them  that  are  without.  Mat.  v. 

16.  Let  your  light  fo  fiine  before  men^ 

that  they  beholding  your  good  works  may 

glorify  your  father  which  is  in  heaven, 

(6.)  To  pray  for  them,  and  do  them  all 

the  good  offices  in  their  pov^er,  (confiftent 

with  other  dutiesj  even  tho'  their   adual 

enemies. 

1  Tim.  i.  12.  /  exhort^  that  fiippli cation 
and  prayers  be  made  for  all  wen.  Mat. 
V.  44.  hove  your  enemies^  blefs  them  thut 
curje  youy  do  good  to  them  that  hate  you ^ 
H  4  and' 


I04      Duties  of  church  members      Chap.  4; 

and  pray  for  them  that  defpitefiiUy  iifeyou, 
and  perjecute  yoiL,  Tit.  iii.  2.  Speak  evil 
of  no  man^ — be  no  brawlers^  but  gentle^ 
Jhewing  all  meeknefs^  unto  all  men. 

(V.)  There  are  duties  refpedling  their  age^ 
fex,  condition^  &c.  to  which  chriftians,  efpe- 
eialiy  church  rqembers,  fliould  pay  a  parti- 
cular regard. 

(i,)  Age  and  fex, 

I  Pet.  V.  5.  Te  younger fubmit  yourf elves 
unto  the  elder,  x  Tim.  ii.  zi, --Flee 
alfo  youthful  lufts.  —  Tit.  ii.  6.  Toung 
7nen  alfo  exhort  to  be  fober-minded.  Lev, 
xix .  ^  X  .—lihoufhalt  rife  up  before  the  hoary 
head,  and  honour  the  face  of  the  old  man. 
— Tit.  ii.  2.  T^hat  the  aged  men  be  fiber y 
grave,  temperate,  found  in  the  faith  iji 
charity,  iii  patience. — (w.  3.)  T^he  aged 
women  likewife,  that  they  be  in  behaviour 
as  becometh  holi?tefs,  not  falfe  accufers 
[Sioc^oX'dg  make  bates  calumniators^  not 
given  to  much  wine,  teachers  of  good 
things-^  (v.  4.)  ^hat  they  may  teach  the 
young  women,  to  be  fiber,  to  love  their 
hiifhands,  to  love  their  children.  (\.  5-.) 
To  be  difcreet,  chafte,  keepers  at  home, 
\piyL\i^yiq  careful  of  dcmejiic  affairs^  good, 
obedient  to  their  hufiands. —  i  Tim.  ii. 
g.  &c.  That  women  adorn  themfelves, 
rmth  modell  [Koa-fjuco  neat,  decent^  becom- 


Chap.  4 .       to  age,  fex^  condition.  105* 

ing]  apparel^  with  Jhame  facednefs,  and 
fobriety,  not  with  broidered  [TrXeyf^oca-iv 
braided,  plaited^  hair  *,  or  goldy 
or  pearls,  or  colily  array,  but  as  be- 
cometh  women  profejfing  godlinefs,  with 
good  works. — Learn  in  filence — not 
teach— -nor  ufurp  author it'^  over  the  man. 
I  Pet.  iii.  3,  4,  &c.  Whofe  adorning^ 
let  it  be  the  hidden  man  of  the  heart,  in 
that  which  is  not  corruptible,— a  meek 
and  quiet  fpirit,  which  is  in  the  fight  of 
God  of  great  price, 

(2.)  Con- 

*  As  one  defign  of  drefs  is,  to  diftlnguifh  the  con- 
ditions, and  ranks  of  life,  it  cannot  be  fuppofed  that 
the  apoftle  here  intended  to  prohibit  mtirely,  the  wear- 
ing of  gold,  and  the  ufe  of  proper  ornaments  ;  feeing 
other'  fcriptures,  fpeak  of  thofe  things  with  approba- 
tion, at leaft  without  cenfure,  (G^;?.  xxiv.  22.  PfaLx\v. 
13,  14.  Mat.  vi.  29.  Prov.  xxxi.  21,  22.)  Thefe  pre- 
cepts therefore,  muft  be  underftood  comparatively,  as 
John  vi.  27.  Where  our  Lord  fays,  labour  not  for  the 
meat  that  per ijheth :  And  are  thus  particularly  exprcfs'd, 
to  remind  chriftian  women,  that  the  purity  and  dignity 
of  their  charadler,  and  the  glorious  hopes  and  expecta- 
tions they  had  in  another  world,  lay  thern  under  very 
great  and  ferious  obligations,  to  retrain  all  undue fo7id- 
nefs  for  the  glittering  ornaments  of  drefs  ;  and  to  em- 
ploy mod:  of  their  time  and  care,  in  cultivating  and  a- 
dorning  their  minds,  with  thofe  graces  and  virtues, 
which  render  them  amiable  even  in  the  fight  of  God.— 
That  tho'they  ought  to  drefs  with  decency  and  propri- 
ety, agreeal^Ie  to  the  cuftoms  of  the  country,  and  times 
they  live  in,  and  to  their  different  ages,  conditions,  and 
ranks  in  life  ;  yet  herein  they  fhould  follow  the  dic- 
tates of  good  itwit,  and  religion,  not  vanity  ;  and  take 

parti- 


io6  Duties  of  church  memherSyiSc.  Chap.  4, 

(i)  Condition,  &e. 

I  Tim.  vi.  17.  &c.  Ooarge  them  that 

are  rich  Jn  this  worlds  that  they  be  not 

high    minded^    nor    trujl    ift  uncertain 

riches^  hut  in  the  living  God :  that  they 

be  rich  in  good  works ^  ready  to  difiribiitCy 

willing  to  com?nunicate^    laying  up  for 

them/elves  in  fiore  a  good  fowidation  a- 

gainji  the  time  to  come^  that  they  may 

lay  hold  on  eternal  life,    i  John  iii.  17. 

Whofo  hath  this  world's  good,  andfeeth 

his  brother  have  need,  and  Jhutteth  up 

bis  bowels  of  compajjion  from  him,  how 

dwelleth  the  love  of  God  in  him  ?  Jer.  ix. 

23.  het  not  the  rich  man  glory  in  his 

riches,    Prov.  xxii.  16.  He  that  oppref 

feth  the  poor,  to  encreafe  his  richeS'-Jhall 

furely  come  to  want.    Jam.  i,  9.  Let  the 

brother  of  low  degree  [i.  e.  in  this  world] 

rejoice  that  he  is  exalted  [i.  e.  as  a  chrif- 

tian  to  the  hope  of  a  better]  ( 10)  But 

the  rich  [in  this  world's  goods]  in  that 

be  is  made  low  [i.  e.  bleft  with  the  grace 

of  humility.]     Jam.  v.  9.   Grudge  not 

one  again  ft  another,     Heb.  xiii.  5.  Be 

content    with  fuch  things  as  ye  have. 

Ecclef.  X.  20.    Curfe  not  the  rich.    (Sec 

Luke  xii.  16.   chap.  xvi.    19,  21.    & 

chap. 

particular  care  to  diftinguifh  themfelves,  from  the 
loofer  part  o^  t\\t\r  fex  ;  who  drefs  upon  vicious  prin- 
ciples, and  with  vicious  defigns. 


Chap.  4-  Dutiesof  church  members^  (Sc.  107 

chap.  V.  prop.  i.  fed:.  3.  and  texts 
there.)  2  Thef.  iii.  10 — 12.  For  this 
we  com?7ianded yoUy  that  if  any  'would  not 
worky  neither  j}:ould  he  eat, — For  feme 
walk  among  you  diferderly^  working  not 
at  all,  but  are  bufy  bodies,— Such  we  com- 
mand and  exhort,  by  the  Lord  Jefus  Chrijl, 
that  with  quiet?iefe  they  work,  and  eat 
their  own  bread.  And  i  Thef.  iv.  11. 
do  their  own  bufinefe  and  work^  &c.  * 

VI.  There  are  duties  which  chriftians, 
(church  members  in  particular)  owe  to  ma- 
gift  rates,  &c. 

viz.  They  muft  be  fubjeft  and  obedient  to 
the  authority  of  their  temppral  governours, 

kings, 

*  I.  From  thefe  fcriptures  it  appears  that  the  vices 
to  which  the  rich  are  more  particularly  expofed,  and 
fhould  therefore  more  particularly  guard  againft,  are — 
pride,  haughtlnefs,  exceffive  love  of  money,  and  con- 
fidence in  it ;  idlenefs,  felf- indulgence,  vanity,  lux- 
ury, wantonnefs,  oppreffion  of  the  poor,  and  negle£l 
of  religion  and  another  vi^orld.— The  virtues  they  are 
more  particularly  called  to  exercife  are — gratitude  to 
God,  humility  and  condefcenfion  to  men,  oeconomy 
in  the  management,  and  temperance  in  the  enjoy- 
ment, of  their  riches  ;  confidering  themfelves  as  the 
ftewards  of  God  ;  providing  for  their  families,  and  de- 
pendants, in  a  manner  agreeable  to  their  necefTitles,  and 
their  own  fubftance  and  rank  in  life,  duly  confidered  ; 
together  with  a  tender  liberality  to  the  poor,  and  a 
due  regard  to  the  fupport  of  the  intereft  of  true  reli- 
gion and  virtue,  and  the  common  good  of  their  coun- 
try.- 


lo8      "Duties  of  church  members^  G?r.  Chap.4. 

kings,  and  all  that  are  appointed  under 
them  **',  (in  all  things  not  contrary  to  a 
good  confcience,  and  the  exprefs  laws  of 
God)  and  pray  particularly  for  them. 

Rom. 


try. — And  in  avoiding  thofc  and  all  other  vices,  and 
the  cultivating  thefe  and  all  other  virtues,  confifteth 
that  real  greatnefs  and  excellency,  to  which,  above 
all  things,  they  fhould  afplre. 

The  vices  to  which  the  poor  are  peculiarly  liable, 
and  fhould  be  particularly  watchful  againft,  are — 
difcontent,  defpondency,  murmuring  at  providence, 
and  diftruft  of  it  -,  envying  the  (too  often  but  feem- 
ing)  happinefs  of  the  rich  ;  floth,  ignorance,  unclean- 
linefs,  rioting,  theft,  or  other  unwarrantable  means  of 
fupplying  their  wants  ;  ingratitude  to  their  benefac- 
tors, and  prefcribing  to  them  the  meafure  of  their 
bounty. — The  peculiar  virtues  which  they  are  called 
to  exercife,  are — peaceablenefs  and  contentment,  with 
the  allotments  of  providence  ;  endeavouring  to  pro- 
vide for  themfelves  and  their  families  by  honeft  in- 
duftry  in  their  feveral  flations  and  callings  j  gratitude 
to  thofe  that  do  them  good;  fubmiffion  to  the  juft 
commands  of  thofe  they  ferve  ;  refpecSlful  behaviour 
to  their  fuperiors  ;  patience  under  the  contempt  and 
oppreflion  they  may  meet  with  from  the  weaknefs  or 
wickednefs  of  the  rich  ;  making  God  their  confidence 
and  hope,  feeking  his  favour  as  their  true  happinefs. — 
Virtues,  that  will  render  them  efteem'd  and  beloved, 
by  all  truly  wife  and  good  men,  notwithftanding  the 
meannefs  and  poverty  that  may  attend  them. 

**  2.  So  that  a  church  has  no  power  to  make  any 
laws  or  canons,  inconfiftent  with  the  juft  laws  of  the 
ftate,  or  the  rights  of  civil  government ;  nor  in- 
deed, is  there  any  occafion  for  it ;  the  gofpel  confti- 
tution  of  a  church,  being  (by  the  all-wife  head  of  it) 
made  to  coincide  intlrely  with  the  natural,  focial,  and 

civil 


Chap.  4.  Duties  of  church  members^  &c.   109 
Rom.  xiii.  i,  2,   &c.   Let  every  foul  he 
fubjeB  to  the  higher  powers— -for  they  be 
ordained  of  God  -,  whofoevcr  refijieth  the 
power,    refijieth  the  ordinance  of  God^ 
andJJjall  receive  to  themsielves  dam- 
nation—for he  is  the  minijier  of  God  for 
good — an  avenger  to  execute  wrath  upon 
him  that  doeth  evil. — Be  fubjeElfor  con- 
fcience  fake — render  tribute  to  whom  tri- 
bute is  due  ;  cuflom  to  whom  cufomi  fear 
to  whom  fear,  honour  to  whom  honour. 
A6bs  xxiii,   5.   ^hou  foalt  7iot  fpeak  evil 
of  the  ruler  of  thy  people ,  Tit.  iii.  i.  Put 
them  in  mind  to  be  fuhjeB  to  principa- 
litieSy  powers,   and  to   obey  magijlrates. 
I  Pet.  ii.  13,  14.    Submit  yourjelves ,  to 
every  ordinance  of  man  for  the  Lord's 
fake,  whether  it  be  to  the  king  as  fit-' 
preme,  or  unto  govermurs — Seiit  by  himy 
Ver.  1 7.  Honour  the  king,     i  Tim.  ii. 
I,  3.  I  exhort  that  prayers  andfuppli- 

-  cations 

civil  rights  of  all  men.  See  chap.  ii.  prop.  2.  and  note 
there.  And  confequently  they?^/^  .muft  have  a  right 
to  interfere,  fo  far  in  the  government  of  the  church,  as 
to  keep  it  within  its  own  proper  limits,  and  fccurc  all 
the  juft  ends  of  civil  government. 

(2.)  How  little  countenance  the  fcriptures  quoted 
under  this  proportion,  give  to  the  fenfelefs  dodrine 
oi pajftve  obedience  and  non-reftjlance,  as  taught  by  ibme  ; 
is  {hewn,  with  great  clcarnefs  and  ftrcngth  of  reafon, 
by  the  prefent  worthy  bifhop  of  Winchefter,  (doclor 
Hoadly)  in  his  rneafures  of  fubmijjion  to  the  civil  magi f- 
trate,  confuUrsd. 


1 1  o  Vufles  of  church  members^  (ic.  Chap.  4, 
cations y  with  giving  oj  thanks,  be  made 
for  kings,  and  all  in  authority ;  that  we 
may  lead  a  quiet  aiid  peaceable  life,  in 
all  godlinefs,  and  hone  fly,  Ecclef.  x.  20. 
Curfe  not  the  kijig,  no  not  in  thy  thoughts. 
But  Ads  V.  29.  We  ought  to  obey  God 
rather  than  man,  Afts  iv.  19.  Whether 
it  be  right  in  the  fight  of  God,  to  hearken 
unto  you  more  than  unto  God,  judge  ye  ? 
Dan.  iii.  1%,  Be  it  known  unto  thee  O 
king,  that  we  will  not  ferve  thy  gods, 
nor  worfhip  the  golden  image  which  thou 
hajlfet  up.  Mat.  xxii.  z  i .  Render  unto 
Cafar,  the  things  that  are  C^fars  -,  and 
unto  God,  the  things  that  are  God's. 

VIL  Church  members,  in  particular, 
ihould  be  careful  to  difcharge  all  thofe  fecial 
duties,  that  belong  to  their  domeftic,  or  fa- 
mily relations  and  conned:ipns. 

Ephef.  V.  22.  Wives  fubmit  yourfelves 
to  your  own  hujbands.  Verfe  z^.  Huf 
bands  love  your  wives.  Verfe  28.  as  their 
own  bodies.  Verfe  23.  So  love  his  wife 
as  himfelf',  ajid  the  wife  fee  that  fie  ;y- 
'Derence  her  hufiand.  See  Col.  iii.  18, 
19.  I  Pet.  iii.  I,  1,  &c.  Col.  iii.  20, 
ai.  Children  obey  your  parents  in  all 
things.  I  Tim.  v.  4.  Tb  requite  their 
parents —  Fathers  provoke  not  your  chil- 
dren to  wrath.— But  Ephef-  vi.  4.  bring 

thefu 


Chap.  4.  Duties  of  church  members,  &c.    1 1 1 
them  up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition 
of  the  Lord.    Ver.  2.  Honour  thy  father 
and  mother.  Col.  iii.  ix,  23.  Ephef.  vi. 
5,  6,  7.  Servants y  obey  your  majier^  ac- 
cording to  thefejlo,  in  all  things  —  'with 
fear  aiid  trembling — not  with  eye  fervicc^ 
but  in  fnglejiefs  of  heart — And  whatever 
ye  doy  do  it  heartily  as  to  the  Lord,  and 
not  to  men  —  as  the  fervants  of  Chrijl^ 
doing  the  will  of  God  from  the  heart. 
With  good  will    j  Tim.  vi.    i,  4.  Let 
as  many  fervants  as  are  under  the  yoke^ 
count  their  mafters  woi'thy  of  all  honour i 
and  they  that  have  believing  mafters^  let 
them  7iot  defpife  them^  becaufe  they  art 
brethren 'y    but  rather  do  them  fervice. 
Tit.  ii.  9,  10.    Exhort  fervants  to  be 
obedie?it  unto  their  mafters,  and  pleafe 
them  well  in  all  things^   not  anfwering 
again,  not  purloining,  but  floe  wing  good 
fidelity,     i  Pet.  ii.  18.  Servants,  be  fub^ 
jeSi  to  your  own  mafters,   with  all  fear ^ 
not  only  to  the  good  and  gentle,  but  alfo  to 
thefroward.     Col.  iv.  i.  Majters  give 
unto  your  fervants,  that  which  isjuft  a^id 
equaL    Ephef.  vi.  9.  forbearing  threat- 
ning,  knowing   that  your  mafter  is  in 
heaven,  neither  is  there  refpe6l  of  perfom 
with  him.    Deut.  xxiv.  14,    15-.  T'hou 
fl:alt  not  cpprefs  an  hired ferv ant,  tloat 
is  poor  ajid  needy ^    whether  he  be  of  th^ 

brethren 


1 1 X    Duties  of  church  members ^  &c .  Ch  ap .  4 . 

brethren  or  of  thy  fir  anger  ^within  thy 
gates — at  his  day  thoujijalf  give  him  his 
hire—'kll  he  cry  againfi  thee  unto  the 
Lord—and  it  be  a  fin  unto  thee,  Jer.xxii. 
1 3 .  Wo  unto  him — that  ufeth  his  neigh- 
.  bours  fervice^  without  wages ^  andgiveth 
him  not  for  his  work.  Jam.  v.  i,  4.  Go  to 
now  ye  rich  men^  weep  for  the  miferies 
that  fimll  come  upon  you-— -Behold  the  hire 
of  the  labourers^  who  have  reaped  down 
your  fields^  which  is  of  you  kept  back  by 
fraiid^  crieth  ;  and  the  cries  of  them  that 
have  reapedy  have  ejitered  into  the  ears 
of  the  Lord  of  Sabaoth,  —  In  thefe  fa- 
mily duties  are  included,  the  duties 
of  family  prayer,  and  inftrudlion  ;  juf- 
tice  and  mercy. 


CHAP. 


Duties  of  churches,  •  113 


wm 


CHAP.     V. 

Of  the  duties  of  particular  churches^ 
that  deferve  more  efpecial  720tice. 

I.  Towards  their  ow?t  members. 

II.  Towards  other    churches ^   their 
membersy  miitifiers^   &c. 

ill.  'Tp  O  W  A  R  D  S  their  own   mem- 
1       bers,  'tis  a  church's  duty, 

Cl.)  To  admit  every  one  of  then:  (unlefs 
under  cenfure)  to  an  equal  joint  right,  and 
title  to,  and  ihare  in,  all  the  fpiritual  and 
temporal  privileges  which  they  enjoy  as  a 
church. 

Gal.  iii.  28.— -2^  are  all  one  in  Chrijl 
Jefus,  A6t  ii.  44.  And  they  that  be- 
lieved had  all  tht?7gs  cGmmon  *'. 

I  (II.J  And 

*  But,  however  extenfive  this  common  intereft  and 
right  might  be  in  the  apoftles  days,  it  can  now  be  ex- 
tended no  farther,  than  the  privileges  and  polTefrions 
which  the  church  enjoys  as  a  body ;  and  not  to  any 
one's  particular  perfonal  property.  See  chap.  ii.  prop, 
1.  lec't.  6.  and  n(Xe  thert. 


114  Duties  of  churches.         Chap.  5',. 

(II.)  And  confequently,  to  affemble  for 
the  difcharge  of  their  common  duties,  and 
enjoyment  of  their  common  privileges,  at 
fuch  time,  and  in  fuch  manner  that  all,  if 
poffible,  may  fhare  in  them, 

1  Cor.  xi.  :^3.  When  ye  come  together  to 
eaty  (/.  e,  the  Lord's  Supper)  tajTy  one 
for  another. 

(III.)  To  take  care  of  their  poor,  and 
fupply  their  neceffities. 

Deut.  XV.  II.  /  C077imand  thee  faying^ 
thou  Jljalt  open  thy  hand  v\^ide  unto  thy 
brother y  U72to  thy  poor  and  thy  needy ^ 
in  thy  land.  Gal.  n.  10 .  We  JJootdd  re^ 
member  the  poor.  Rom.  xii,  13.  Di/iri^ 
buting  to  the  necejjities  of  the  faints.  1 
John  iii.  ly.  See  alfo  chap.  iv.  prop.  v. 
and  texts  there. 
^  And  for  the  better  difcharge  of  this 
duty,  'tis  evident,  the  office  of  deacons 
was  inftituted  in  the  church.  A5ls  vi.  17. 

(IV.)  The  whole  church  fhould  fym- 
pathize,  in  the  joys  and  forrows  of  every 
particular  member. 

I  Cor.  xii.  26.  And  whether  one  mem*- 

ber  fuff'er^  all  the  members  fuffer  with  it ; 

or  one  member  be  honoured^  all  the  mem^ 

bers  rejoice  with  it* 

(V.)  They 


Chap.  J.  Duties  of  churches  to  churches,   ii^ 

(V.)  They  fliould  put  up  their  united 
prayers,  for  any  one  of  them  in  diftrefs. 

Adls  xii.    5. — And  prayer  wczs   made 
without  ceafing  of  the  church  unto  God^ 
for  him  (i.  e.  Peter  in  prifon.) 

(VI.)  They  are  to  exercife  a  Godly  care 
and  difcipHne  over  them,  to  their  edification, 
without  partiahty. 

James  ii.  9.  If  ye  have  a  refpeB  to  per^ 
fons^ye  commit  fn. —  i  Thef.  v.  14.  Bre^ 
thren  warn  them  that  are  unruly^  comfort 
the  feeble  minded^  fupport  the  weak. 
Jude  1 6.  Not  having  mens perfons  in  ad-- 
miration,  to  advantage,  Heb.  xii.  15* 
hooking  diligently  lejl  any  fail  of  the 
grace  of  God^-^-and  any  root  oj  bitter- 
nefs  fpringi72g  up,  trouble  you, 

(VII.)  To  grant  them  letters  of  difmiffioii 
and  recommendation  to  other  churches, 
when  defired,  fo  far  as  they  can,  confiftent 
with  the  honour  of  Chrift,  and  a  good  con- 
fcience. 

2  Cor.  ili.  I.  Need  we  epijiles  of  recom-^ 

mendation  to  you— -or  from  you  ?  .Rom. 

xvi.  I.  /  cmnmend  unto  ^^ou  Phebe  our 
fjler^  a  fervant  of  the  church  of  Ccnchrea, 

2  Cor.  i.  24.  Not  that  we  have  domi-^ 

nion  over  your  faith, 

I  %  adly. 


1 1 6     Duties' of  churches  to  churches.  Chap,  j".' 

2.  Towards  other  churches,  their  mem- 
bers and  minifters,  'tis  a  church's  duty. 

(I)  To  own  them  as  churches  of  Chrift, 
and  hold  chriftian  communion  with  them, 
in  all  the  duties  and  privileges  of  their  com- 
mon religion,  as  far  as  they  have  oppor- 
tunity, and  can  do  it  with  a  good  confci- 
fcience.    [See  the  conclulion.] 

Rom.  vi.  1 6.  The  churches  of  Chrift 
faluteyou.  i  Pet.  v.  13.  The  church  at 
Babylon  eleBed  together  with  you.  Gal. 
iii.  28.  Te  are  all  one  in  Chrift  Jefus. 
I  Cor.  xii.  13,  20.  Many  members y  yet 
but  one  body^  whether  Jew  or  Gentile^ 
bond  or  free,  i  John  i.  7.  We  have 
fellowjhip  one  with  another »  1  Cor.  i* 
2,  3.  U72to  the  church  of  God  at  Corinth 
^-"with  all  that  in  every  place  call  on  our 
Lord  Jefus  Chrift^  Grace  be  unto  you, 
1  Thef  iv.  9,  10.  Te  are  taught  of 
God,  to  love  one  another, — And  ye  do  it 
towards  all  the  brethren  in  Macedonia, 

(II)  To  receive  their  members,  when 
recommended  to  them,  and  pay  them  the 
regard  their  charafter  and  condition  re- 
quires. 

Rom.  xvi.  1,2.    /  commend  unto  you 
Phebe  our  ffer— receive  her  in  the  Lord 
as  becometh  faints^  and  ajjift  her  in  what- 
ever 


Chap.  5.    Duties  of  churches  to  churches.   117 
ever  bii/inefs  fie  hath  need  of  you,  Phil.  ii. 
29.  Holdfuch  in  reputation,  2  Cor.  viii. 
2:},  24.  ney  are  the  mejjengers  of  the 
churches^  fJoew  ye  to  them  and  before  the 
churches  the  proof  of  your  love,     3  John 
8.  We  ought   to  receive  fuch^  that  "we 
may  he  fellow  helpers  of  the  truth, 
(III)  To  impart  to  other  churches,  fuch 
afliftance  as  they  want,   and  their  own  abi- 
lities and  opportunities  afford. 

Adsxi.  29,  30.  The  difciples  (at  An- 
tioch)   fent  relief,  according  to  their 
abilities,   to  the  poor  faints  in  Judca. 
I  Cor.xvi.  I.  Concerning  the  colleBion  for 
the  faints^  as  I  had  given  orders  to  the 
churches  of  Galatia,  Evenfo  do  ye.  Col. 
iv.  16,  17.  And  when  this  epiftle  is  read 
withyoUy  caufe  alfo  that  it  he  read  in  the 
church  of  the  Laodicea?2s. 
(IV)  To  make  ufe  of  their  advice,   in 
any  matters  of  difficulty  and  importance. 
Afts  XV,  2.  'They  (the  church  at  Antioch) 
determined    that   Paul   and    Barnabas 
fi^ould  go  up  to  ferufalem^  unto  the  apof 
ties  and  elders^  about  this  qucjlion^  i.  e. 
of  the  necefjity  ^circumcifion. 


1  5  THE 


THE 

CONCLUSION, 


THUS,  according  to  my  propofal,  I 
have  endeavoured  with  all  poffible 
candour  and  impartiality,  to  give  my  rea- 
ders a  plain  praBi  cable  plan  o/'SocialReli- 
GioN,  drawn  from  the  holy  fcriptares ;  and 
particularly  from  thpfe  perfeft  and  authen- 
tic models  there  exhibited  (viz.)  The  churches 
of  the  apoliclic  age, — Models,  every  way  a- 
dapted  to  the  limplicity  of  the  gofpel,  and 
the  gracious  and  moral  defign  of  Chrift's 
kingdom —  intirely  clear  therefore,  of  all 
bigotry^  fuperjiition^  and  priejlcraft  5  of  the 
wijdom  and  the  folly  of  this  world :  and  if 
not  proved  to  be  exprefsly  of  divine  appoint-- 
tncnt^  yet  bearing  the  ftrongeft  marks  of 
the  divine  .  interpofition  and  approbation : 
capable  of  anfwering  all  the  great  ends  of 
focial  religion,  and  confequently  highly 
worthy  of  the  ncareft  imitation  poffible,  by 
all  chpflian  focieties,    in  every  fucceeding 

As  a  proper  clofe  of  the  whole,   I  here 
add  a  few  general  obfervations,  in  favour 

■      of 


rhe  CONCLVS  lON^      119 

of  a  greater  freedom  in  church  communion^ 
than  is  commonly  praftifed  :  together  with 
a  perfwafive  to  peace  and  charity^  amongft 
fuch  as  think  themfelves  obliged  to  diffent 
from  one  another. 

I .  Though  the  true  Chrijiian  church,  be- 
caufe  of  the  great  numbers  of  its  members, 
and  their  difperfion  through  the  world, 
muft  neceffarilybe  branch'd  out  into  many 
diftindt  focieties  -,  yet  as  they  are  all  profef- 
fedly  embark'd  in  the  fame  caufe,  under 
one  head  of  vital  influence  and  government, 
they  are  to  be  confidered  but  as  parts  of  the 
fame  whole  j  compofmg  one  intire  fpiritual 
body.  Gal.  iii.  28.  Te  are  all  one  in  Chrift 
Jefus.  I  Cor.  xii.  11,  13.  As— all  the  mem- 
bers of  that  one  body,  being  many  are  ojie  body, 
fo  alfo  is  Chrift— for  by  one  fpirit,  we  are 
baptifed  into  one  body.  Rom.  xii.  5.  We 
being  many  are  one  body  in  Chrift,  and  mem- 
bers one  of  another,  Ephef.  ii.  i^,  22.  And 
for  this  reafon  amongft  many  others,  they 
ought  all  to  confider  themfelves,  as  under 
the  moft  facred  obligations  to  do  every  thing 
in  their  power,  to  preferve  this  unity  of  the 
ffirit,  in  the  bo?ids  of  peace  and  lo've,  as  in- 
violable aspofBblc,  in  the  face  of  the  world. 
To  this  end  it  is  abfolutely  neceffary,  that, 
however  different  and  independent  in  lh??je 
refpeBs,  any  of  thefe  focieties  mav  be,  they 
fhoald  be  all  form'd  upon  the  moft  catholic 

I  4  and 


tio      the   CONCIUSION. 

and  ujiiting  principles,  upon  the  whole  :  and 
by  fome  common  external  means  or  bond  of 
jocialiinit)\  maintain  (if  poflible)  a  vifible 
communion  one  with  another. — Such  prin- 
ciples are,  I  think,  pointed  out  in  the  pre- 
ceeding  pages,  as  coUeded  from  the  word 
of  God:  and  fuch  a  means  is  the  Lord's 
Supper  "^'j  as  being  not  only  in  its  own  na- 
ture, extreamly  wxll  adapted  to  anfwer  that 
purpofe,  but  inftituted  partly  wyth  that  de- 
iign.  I  Cor.  X.  i6.  T^be  cup  of  bleffing'which 
ice  hlefsy  is  it  not  the  communioji  of  the  blood 
of  Chri/l  f'—l^he  bread  which  we  breaks  is  it 

720t  the  communion  of  the  body  of  Chrift  ? 

For  we  being  many  are  one  breads  and  one 
body  ;  for  we  are  all  partakers  of  that  one 

bread,  /  would  not  that  ye  Jhoidd  have 

fellowjhip  with  the  cup  of  the  Lord^  and 
the  cup  of  devils  y  ye  can?jot  be  partakers 
of  the  Lord's  table^  and  the  table  of  devils. 
From  whence,  I  think,  it  fully  appears, 
that  this  inftitution  was  intended,  amongfl: 
other  things,  to  be  a  {landing,  vifible^  exter- 
nal pledge  and  means,  of  that  divine  union 
2iTidi  fellowfoip,  ail  true  chriilians  have  with 
Chrift,  and  one  another  in  one   body,  as 

morally 

*  Baptif?n^  indeed,  by  which  wc  arc  ^v^  formally 
incorporated  into  the  viiible  church,  or  bodyof  Chriff, 
is  the  beginning  and  foiuidation  of  this  external  com- 
7uumon',  but  the  Lord's  Supper^  h  beft  adapted,  for 
the  conflant  fupport  and  continual  manifeftation  of  it. 


<rhe   CONCLUSION,      121 

morally  diftingulflied  and  feparated  from 
the  world.  So  that  though  it  be  unquefti- 
onably  the  duty  of  chriftian  churches  to 
guard  the  facred  table,  from  the  approaches 
of  the  prophane  and  vicious  :  it  is  no  lefs 
their  duty  to  lay  it  as  open  as  poffible  to  the 
free  accefs  of  all,  who  appear  to  love  our 
Lord  Jefus  Chrift  in  fincerity,  and  are  de- 
firous  of  walking  in  all  his  commandments 
and  ordinances  blamelefs. 

2.  For  any  chriftian  fociety  therefore,  to 
deny  their  brethren  communion  with  them 
at  the  Lord's  Table,  only  upon  the  ac- 
count of  their  different  opinions  about  the 
meer  modes  of  religion,  (v/hich  is  too  much 
the  cafe)  muft  be  intirely  inconfiftent  with 
their  common  relation  to  Chrift,  and  one 
another  J  the  many  obligations  to  unity  re- 
fulting  from  it,  and  the  duty  of  keeping  that 
ordinance  as  it  is  delivered  to  them  in  the 
fcriptures  (  i  Cor.  xi.  2. )  i.  e.  The  keeping 
it  in  that  place  of  fuperiority  to  lefler  things, 
and  ufing  it  for  thoje  ends,  for  which  it  was 
appointed. 

Thofe  of  the  eftabliJJjmenty  may  perhaps 
upon  their  principles,  be  allowed  fome  fhew 
of  reafon  for  fuch  a  meafure  ;  but  the  pro- 
tcjiajit  dijfejiters,  as  making  ftill  higher  pre- 
tences to  liberty,  feem  to  me,  to  a6l  in  flat 
contradidion  to  thofe  pretences,  and  the 
avowed  reafons  of  their  diffent,  when  they 

fet 


122      The   CONCLUS  ION. 

fet  up  the  exercife  of  an  excluding  power 
in  the  church  of  God,  on  fuch  occafions ; 
or  attempt  to  impofe  terms  of  communion 
not  clearly  laid  dpwn,  or  pofitively  required 
as  fuch,  in  the  fcriptures  j  or  not  neceifary 
to  the  credible  profeffion  of  the  chriftian 
religion,  and  the  fecuring  the  main  ends  of 
the  gofpel  inftitutions.  And  yet  this  is  too 

commonly   done  amongft  them. They 

plead  exemption  from  all  human  authority 
in  matters  of  confcience,  as  the  natural 
right  of  reafon,  confirmed  by  revelation ; 
and  yet  in  the  cafe  before  us,  really  exercife 
fuch  an  authority  themfelves,  to  the  preju- 
dice of  the  rights  of  others.  —  They  com- 
plain of  unfcriptural  impofitions  in  the  wor- 
iliip  of  God,  and  their  being  obliged  to  dif- 
fent  (partly  at  leafl)  on  that  account ;  and 
yet  by  infifting  upon  unfcriptural  terms  of 
communion  in  their  own  focieties,  they  ac- 
tually become  the  abettors  of  fuch  impoi]- 
tions,  and  oblige  others  to  dilTent  from 
them  ;  or  as  the  apoftle  with  great  fpirit  and 
propriety  expreifes  it  (Ads  xv.  lo.)  Put  a 
yoke  upon  the  neck  of  the  difciples^  which  nei- 
thrr  they^  nor  their  fathers^  were  able  to  bear. 
— A  conduft  this,  fo  ftrange  and  incon- 
fiftent,  that  it  is  no  eafy  matter  to  think  of 
any  thing  like  a  reafon  able  excufe  for  it.— - 
The  mod  reafonable  I  can  think  of  is,  the 
want  of  a  thorough  knowledge  and  con- 

fideration 


The    CONG  LUSION.     113 

fideration  of  the  nature  of  chriftian  liberty, 
and  the  whole  intention  of  the  facred  fup- 
per ;  and  in  what  the  real  conftitutio- 
nal  principles,  and  difcipline  of  chriftian 
churches  confift  :  or  perhaps  the  dominion 
of  fome  prejudices  of  education  and  cuftom 
inadvertently  indulged,  in  favour  of  par- 
ticular, and  meerly  human  fyflems  of  dodtrine 
and  worfliip;  which  though  in  words  and  even 
intentions,  they  may  be  ready  to  acknowledge 
fallible  and  imperfedl^  they  are  fometimes 
in  faB^  too  ready  to  treat,  with  the  im- 
plicite  veneration  and  confidence,  due  only 
to  the  infallible  oracles  of  God. 

3 .  It  is  granted  that  every  chriftian  church 
has  a  right  to  judge  of  the  fitnefs  of  thofe 
that  offer  themfelves  to  her  communion; 
and  to  admit  or  reject  them  according  as 
they  do  or  do  not  appear  pqffefs'd  of  the 
qualifications,  really  neceffary  for  that  pur- 
pofe, — but  then,  the  church  is  only  to  judge 
of  not  appoint  thofe  qualifications ;  and 
ought  to  make  the  laws  of  Chrift,  and  not 
her  own  inventions^  the  rule  of  her  judg- 
ment. What  thofe  qualifications  are,  has 
been  fhewn  at  large,  chap.  iii.  It  is  enough 
for  my  prefent  purpofe,  to  obferve  in  the 
general,  (what  I  fhould  think  our  fcrupu- 
lous  brethren  themfelves  muft  allow,  viz,) 
— That  the  Lord's  Supper,  being  the  com^ 
mon  pledge  of  chriftian  unit)\  and  an  ap- 
pointed 


124     "The    CONCLUSION. 

pointed  means  of  the  grace  neceflary  to  the 
comfort  and  edification  of  all  chriftians  in 
common  j  it  muft  be  their  duty  and  privi- 
lege in  common  ^  and  confequently,- — That 
the  quahfications  infilled  on  by  any  church, 
as  the  terms  of  admiflion  to  communion  iri 
it,  fhould  be  fuchy  and  only  fuch^  as  are 
common  to  all  who  make  a   credible  pro- 
feflion  of  the  chrifl:ian  faith,  fuch  as  they  may 
all  confcientioufly  comply  with ; — and  fuch 
as  agree  with  the  general  nature,  and  are 
neceflTary  to  anfwer  all  the  moral  and  gra- 
cious ends  of  the  infi:itution ;  and  therefore, 
not  any  oithoi^  piinBilious  peculiaritieSy  our 
brethren  fo  ftrenuoufly  infifl  on  in  that  cafe; 
which  are  to  be  found  only  amongft  them- 
felves,  or  their  own  party;  which  numbers 
of  fincere  chriftians  of  diftinguifhed  judg- 
ment and  piety,    cannot  poffibly   comply 
with ;    which  are  not,  in  the  leaft  degree, 
neceflTary  to  anfwer  any  one  end  of  the  in- 
ftitution ;  and  which  under  their  manage- 
ment, are  made  to  contradidt,  inftead  of  a- 
gree  with,  its  general  nature  and  defign. 
Jefus   Chrift   the   great  prophet   of  his 
church,  appears  to  have  the  fame  general 
concern  and  care  for  the  happinefs  of  all  his 
obedient  people ; — knows  the  great  impor- 
tance of  this  ordinance  to  their  fpiritual  life ; 
gracioufly  endows  them  all  in  common  with 

every 


"The   CONCLUSION.      12^ 

evety  moral  qualification  for  it ;  and  folemn- 
ly  charges  them  al/^  religioufly  to  obferve  it; 
and  therefore,  I  cannot  but  conclude,  that 
if  he  had  judged  his  delign  in  it  could  not 
have  been  fully  anfwered,  or  his  people's 
duty  of  obferving  it  acceptably  pefform'd, 
without  an  intire  uniformity  of  judgment  and 
praEiice^  in  thofe  particular  points  our  bre- 
thren are  fo  zealoufly  concerned  for,  he 
would  have  fpoken  of  them  with  fuch 
clearnefs  and  precifioh,  that  it  fhould  have 
been  impoffible  for  any  of  his  fincere  fol- 
lowers, who  endeavoured  to  know  his  will, 
to  have  miftaken  him;  and  confequently  that 
they  would  all  as  generally  have  been  bleft 
with  this  indifpenfible  requifiite,  this  unifor- 
mity of  judgment,  as  with  any  other: 
whereas  the  contrary  of  all  this,,  is  un- 
deniably the  fad:. Many   of  the   pious 

followers  of  Chrifl,  who  have  fincerely  and 
diligently  enquired  after  the  knowledge  of 
his  will,  in  thefe  difputable  niceties,  have 
been,  and  ftill  are,  of  dilfFerent  fentiments  a- 
bout  them.  And  'tis  to  me  incredible  that 
fo  wife  and  gracious  a  lawgiver,  fhould  fuf- 
pend  fo  important  a  branch  of  infiituted 
worfhip,  as  his  fupper,  upon  points,  that 
have  no  concern  with  the  acceptable 
performance  of  our  duty  in  it,  or  the 
enjoyment    of  any    one  of    the    benefits 

arifing 


126      ^he   CONCLUSION. 

arifing  from  it:  and  ftill  more  incredlbld, 
that  he  fhould  make  an  intire  unanimity  in 
thofe  points,  one  of  the  qualifications,  indi- 
fpenfibly  neceflary  to  that  ordinance ;  and 
at  the  fame  time  very  well  knew,  that  it 
would  be  utterly  impofTible  for  myriads  of 
true  believers  in  him,  to  come  at  fuch  a 
unanimity,  by  any  means  in  their  power. 

We  may  therefore  I  think  fairly  conclude, 
that  no  difference  in  any  of  the  72on  ej/ential 
modes  of  religion,  can  be  any  juft  bar  to  our 
communing  together  at  the  Lord's  Table  i 
or  give  any  chriftian  fociety  a  reafonable  and 
warrantable  pretence,  for  excluding  their 
fellow  chriftians,  from  a  part  with  them,  in 
that  defirable  and  neceffary  appointment  5 
but  that  all  who  are  really  intitled  to  the 
chriftian  name,  and  the  internal  bleflings  of 
the  chriftian  covenant,  fhould,  upon  a  credible 
profeflion  and  evidence  thereof,  be  admit- 
ed  to  all  the  external  privileges  of  the  chrif- 
tian church. 

4.  But  that  we  may  be  quite  clear  in  this 
cafe,  and  know  of  a  certainty,  how  far  the 
power  and  duty  of  any  church  extends,  as 
to  the  admiflion  and  rejedlion  of  fuch  as  pro- 
pofe  themfelves  for  communion  with  them 
at  the  Lord's  Table,  we  muft  have  recourfe 
to  the  precepts  and  examples  recorded  in 
our  Bibles.  And  here,  in  order  to  over- 
balance   the  ftrong  prefumptlve  evidence, 

already 


"The  CONCLUSION.     117 

already  produced,  in  favour  of  the  more  ca- 
tholic, againft  the  more  limited  commu- 
nion ;  We  ought  to  exped:  the  clearefl  and 
moft  exprefs  dire^ion,  for  the  prohibition  of 
the  former,  or  the  maintenance  of  the  lat- 
ter, or  both ;  I  fay  exprefs  direction ;  be- 
caufe  it  cannot  reafonably  be  fuppofed  that 
our  Lord,  who  every  where  claims  to  him- 
felf  the  fpecial  fovereignty  and  dominion  of 
the  church,  would  leave  fuch  a  degree  of 
difcretional  power  in  any  of  our  weak  handsy 
as  that  of  judging  and  determining  meerly 
at  our  pleafure  j  or  deciding  by  our  arbi^ 
trary  interpretations,  againft  the  pious  delires 
and  claims  of  his  beloved  people,  in  an  af- 
fair that  fo  nearly  concerns  his  honour  and 
their  comfort  and  duty,  as  the  communion 
of  the  facred  table  moft  certainly  does.  His 
exprefs  direction  therefore  I  fay,  and  not  our 
wills ^  his  very  icord  2.nd  not  our  private  opi-- 
nions  about  it,  ov  fallible  dedutlions  from  it, 
ought  to  be  exped:ed  in  this  cafe  ;  in  order 
to  juftify  upon  proteftant  principles  the  li- 
mited communion  I  am  pleading  againft. 
But  after  the  moft  deliberate  and  impartial 
inquiry,  I  have  been  able  hitherto  to  make 
into  the  records  of  the  Bible ^  I  can  find  no 
fuch  di?r5lio7i  there.  'T'hat  fays  a  great  deal, 
about  our  common  union  in  Chrift  ;  our 
equal  title  to,  and  joint  intereft  in,  all  the 
privileges  of  the  houfe  of  God ;  as  being  all 

his 


I2&     The   CONCLUSION. 

hischildrenbythe fame  faith;  as  profefledly 
devoted  to  him  by  the  fame  baptifm,  (at  leaft 
as  to  what  is  effential  to  that  purpofe)  and 
therefore,  fuppofing  our  differences  about 
many  things  there  written,  ftrenuoufly  in^ 
Meth  upon  it  as  our  indifpenfile  duty — 
That  we  fttidy  the  things  that  make  for  peace  ^ 
keep  the  unity  of  the  fpirit^ — conjider  one  ano- 
ther to  provoke  unto  love^  and  good  works y — 
7J2ark  them  that  caufe  divifons^-— comfort ^  edi^ 
fy^fubmit  to^  and  bear  with  one  another  -y— re- 
ceive the  weak  in  faith  y  not  [BigStocyt^KTstg  SfocXo- 
yi(T[Lm)  judging  or  making  a  difference  be- 
tween them  and  our  felves,  on  the  account 
of  doubtful  opinions. — Be  perfwaded  every  man 
in  his  own  mind -y  but  not  judge  our  brother ^ 
cr  put  a  fumbling  block  in  his  way ;  for  that 
he  who  in  any  of  ihefe  (difputable)  things 
ftrveth  Chrifi  is  accepted  of  God^  &e.  In  this 
catholic  file  we  have  line  upon  line,  precept 
upon  precept. — But,  that  one  party  of  true 
believers  in  Chrift,  fhould  have  fuch  a  do- 
minion over  the  confciences  and  religious 
pradiices  of  the  reft,  as  to  make  new  laws 
of  Communion  at  the  Lord's  Table  for  them; 
or  fo  to  interpret  thofe  already  made  by 
Chrift,  as  ^prejudice  the  common  right  of 
their  brethren  to  partake  with  them  there  ; 
or,  that  they  ftiould  have  any  authority  to 
exclude  their  fellow  chriftians,  the  enjoy- 
ment 


rhe    CONCLUSION.      129 

meiit  of  that  privilege  with  themfelves,  upon 
account  of  unavoidable  differences  about 
the  ?w?i-'ejje?itials  of  the  chrilliian  profelTion 
(which  is  what  our  brethren  feem  to  take 
for  gr.rqted)  oithis,  I  fay,  or  of  any  thing 
l;ke  it,  there  is  not  the  leaft  mention  in 
the  facred  canon  ;  much  lefs  anv  fuch  clear 
and  exprefs  dircclion^  as  the  cafe  evidently 
requires. 

And  as  to  the  fcripture  examples^  they  ap- 
pear to  me  every  where  intirely  in  favour  of 
caihoHc  co?nmimion.  In  the  O/^  Teilament, 
w^e  find,  not  only  Mclchijedec  and  Abraham y 
tut  Mojcs  and  Jethro,  and  others,  commu- 
ning occafionally  together  in  facred  ordinan- 
ces, notwitliftanding  their  different  forms  of 
religion  ;  and,  which  is  ftiil  more  to  the 
purpofe,  in  the  New  Teftament  wc  read, 
that  the  primitive  chriftians,  notwithftand- 
ing  very  many,  and  feme  very  wide  diffe- 
rences amongfl  them,  upon  points  they 
thought  of  the  higheft  confequence,  ivere 
together^  with  one  accord  in  breaking  of  bread 
(viz,  at  the  Lord's  Supper)  as  well  as  pray- 
ers. And  vvhen  neceffarily  feparated,  and 
fettled  in  diftincfl  churches,  they  ftill  pre- 
ferved  their  common  unity,  and  mutually 
acknowledged,  and  received  to  their  com- 
munion, their  refpeitive  members,  upon  all 
requifite  occafions  :  if  at  any  time  they  did 
Gtherwife,  and  attempted  an  impofmg  pre- 
eminencCp  or  excluding  power,  they  were 

R  2ea- 


130  The  CONCLUSION. 
zealoufly  oppofed,  and  feverely  reproved  by 
the  apoftles  {Aci  xv.  i,  lo.  3  John  ix.  10.) 
as  violators  of  the  rights  of  confcience,  ene- 
mies to  the  liberty  wherewith  Chrili  had  made 
them  free^  and  common  difturbers  of  the 
peace,  and  vlfible  uniformity  of  the  univerfal 
church,  w^hich  they  had  been  taught  to  pre- 
ferve  with  the  greateft  tendernefs  and  ve- 
neration, as  of  the  higheft  importance  to 
the  credit  and  intereft  of  their  holy  religion. 
[Confult  Act.  i.  14,  23.  chap.  ii.  41,  chap. 
XV.  I,— 10,— 24,— 28.  Rom,  xii.  4,  5.  chap, 
xiv.  I.  to  the  end.  chap.  xv.  i,  7.  chap.  xvi. 
17.  1  Cor.  ii.  3,  10—15.  chap.  xi.  16,  i8, 
chap.  xii.  12,  13,  20,  28.  chap,  x,  16,  17. 
Ephef,  n.  13,  14,  22.  Gal.  iii.  28.  3  John 
9,  10,  £s?r.  &c.\  All  w^hich  being  duly 
conlidered,  I  fhould  think  it  muft  appear  to 
every  unprejudiced  mind,  that  limiting  the 
communion  of  the  Lord's  Table,  to  a  uni- 
formity of  judgment  and  pradice  in  the 
ieffer  difputable  points  of  religion,  noteffen- 
tial  to  the  chriftian  profefiion,  is  contrary  to 
the  principles  upon  which  chriftian  churches 
ought  to  be  founded,  the  defign  of  the  or- 
dinance it  felf ;  and  not  only  unwarranted^ 
but  even  cppofed  by  the  word  of  God.  And, 
5.  If,  with  what  has  been  faid,  we  alfo 
thoroughly  confider  the  nature  and  tenden- 
cy of  this  limiting  impojing  power  in  the 
church,  we  muPc  acknowledge  it  \sm  fa£i 
(however  contrary  the   intention)  nothing 

lefs 


rhe    CONCLUSION.      131 

lefs  than  aiTuming  a  legiilative  authority  in 
the  kingdom   of  Chriil  -,  a  lording  it  over, 
and  judging  his  heritage  in  matters  of  con- 
fcienee,  and  the  enjoyment  of  their  cvan- 
gehcal  privileges,  to  which  he  has  entitled 
them  by  his  general  charter  ;— and  confe- 
quently  a  bold  and  prefumptuous  invafion 
not  only  oi  their  right Sy  but  even  of  the  fa- 
cred  prerogatives  of   his  jovereignty.      Nor 
are  the  a(ilual,  and  but  too  common  cffeBs 
of  it,  with  refpedl  to  the  honour  of  Chrift, 
the  edification  and  comfort  of  many  pious 
chrifiians  in  particular,  and  the  union,  peace 
and  profperity  of  the  church  in  general,  lefs 
alarming  than  evident.—Vov  by  the.  exercife 
of  this  power,  do  we  not  as  much  as  in  its 
lies,  compel  our  fellow  chriffians  to  live  in 
the  negleil  (atleaft)  oi  \ki?i\.  exprefs  command 
of  Chrift  do  this  in  renmnbrauce  of  mef—AQ- 
prive  them  of  an  ordinance  peculiarly  adap- 
ted to,  and  necelTary  for,  the  improvement 
of  their  graces  and  virtues  ?~thruft  out  of 
the  viable  church  with  marks  of  diJJjonour 
and  reprobation  (for  what  more  can  we  do  to 
reprobates  the?nfehes'?)    thofe  whom  Chrift 
himfelf  has  brought  into  it  -,  and  fealcd  with 
his  fpirit  as  the  heirs  of  glory?  and  thus  by 
making  no  dlfi'erence  between  t\\(^  pious  and 
the  prophane,  thofe  that  ferve  God,  and  thofe 
thaty^T^'^  him  not,  do  we  not  confound  the 
church    with   the  woi-ld,   the  kingdom   of 
Chrift  with  that  of  fatan  ?  or  by  forcing  our 
K  2  brethren 


j]z      The    CONCLUSION. 

brethren  or  ourfelves  into  feparate  commu- 
nities, open  a  wide  door  for  ftrife  and  con- 
tention, and  the  fetting  up  of  many  oppo- 
fite  interefts,  or  little  fpiritual  fadlions  in 
the  church,  who  by  their  mutual  jealou- 
fies,  and  unchriftian  animofities,  actually 
divicle  the  houfe  of  God  againjl  itfelf^^'-^s^ 
notthefe(moreor]efs)theeffed:s,  the  common 
and  vijible^  and  indeed  the  naturaly  and 
many  of  them  the  inevitable  efFefts,  of  a  too 
fevere  and  narrow  limitation  of  church 
communion ;  even  among  fome  "well-mean^ 
ing  chriftians  ?  and  are  they  not  at  beft  very 
ferious  and  alarming  ? 

But  when  this  evil  fymlof  impojitioji^  hap- 
pens to  get  pofleffion  of  violent  and  malevo- 
lent mindsj  not  unfrequent  amongft  the 
fiickkrs  for  religion  3  it  breaks  through  all 
reftraints,  and  leads  the  unhappy  creatures, 
with  a  blind  and  furious  zeal  to  facrifice, 
not  only  chriftian  moderation  and  charity, 
the  common  unity  and  peace  of  chriftian  fo- 
cieties,  their  own  reafon  and  humanity,  but 
too  often,  even  the  Bible  itfelf  to  fupport  their 
pretended  7'eligious  intereft  ;  /.  e.  their  own 
little  peculiarities,  and  fenfelefs  fuperftition ; 
to  the  great  encreafe  of  the  numbers  and 
joy  of  the  enemies  of  chriftianity.  And  in- 
deed from  whence  come  all  the  fliocking 
evils,  which  fill  fo  many  pages  (I  might  fay 
volumes)  of  ecclefiaftical  hiftory; — from 
whence    our  religious  "wars  and  fightings y 

burnings 


rhe   CONCLUSION.      133 

burnings  and  maflacres  -,  the  folemn  cruel- 
ties of  the  popifh  inquifitions,  and  the  long 
train  of  holy  violences,  that  have  fometimcs 
almoft  depopulated  kingdoms  ^  —  from 
whence  originally  come  they,  but  from  this 
luji  of  fpiritual  law-making ;  or  the  exercife 
of  an  unwarrantable  impofing  power,  and 
meer  human  authority  in  the  church  of 
God?- 

And  is  it  not  matter  of  the  moft  ferious 
grief  and  aftonilhment,  that  a  fpirit  which 
favours  fo  ftrongly  of  antichriflian  infallibi- 
lity and  perfecution  ;  animates  every  fyflem 
of  fpiritual  tyranny,  and  has  been  for  ages 
the  fad  caufe  of  fo  many  lins  and  miferies  in 
the  church;  the  difgrace  of  the  chriftian 
name  ;  the  bane  of  vital  religion  3  and  con- 
tributed fo  much  to  the  triumphs  of  infide- 
lity ;  fhould  meet  v/ith  the  countenance  it 
has  done,  and  ftill  does,  in  the  chriftian 
world ;  and  its  rigid  and  oppreflive  didates, 
hQCovnc  fundamental  p7n72ciples^  in  the  eccle- 
fiaflical  conftitution,  of  even  proiejiant  Jo- 
cieties  ! 

6.  I  readily  acknowledge,  that  there  are 
many,  both  of  the  cftablifhed  church,  and 
the  diffenters,  who  profefs  to  make  it  mat- 
ter of  confcience,  to  maintain  a  ftri(iter  com- 
munion than  what  I  am  pleading  for; 
whofe  piety  and  charity,  in  all  other  inftan- 
ces  are  fo  confpicuous,  and  carry  with  them 
fuch  ftrong  marks  of  chrifllan  fincerity,  that 
K  3  it 


134      '^^^'   CONCLUSION. 
it  would  be  doing  them  great  injuftice,  fd 
much  as  to  fufpe^  them  of  acting  knowingly 
from  uncharitable  principles,  or  with  any 
.  '  injimous  or  opprefhve  defign.    They  cannot 
indeed  but  acknowledge,  that  by  this  ftrid:- 
nefs,  they  muft  unavoidably  exclude  from 
their  church  fellowfliip,  many^  whom  they 
really  love  and  efteem  as  their  brethren  in 
Chriil: ;  and  confequently   oblige  them    to 
fet  up  feparate   Societies,  in  order  to  dif- 
'   charge  the  duty,  and  enjoy  the  advantages 
of  worfliiping  GOD  according  to  their  con- 
fciences.     But  then  they  think  they  excufe 
themfelves,  by  pleading— ^'/i*:?^  tbey  very  rea- 
dily allow  their  brethren  a  right  tofuch  afe'- 
paratiorZy  and  are  defirous  of  treating  them^  in 
.all  other  refpe^Sy  as  their  fellow  chrijiians  ; 
and  therefore  ca?t?20t  jairly  be  f aid  to  impofe 
en  the?7i,—'T^hat  where  opinions  and  practices 
are  really  different  {thd  in  lejfer  things  only) 
and  whilH  our  infirmities  are  fo  many  and 
.    greats   the  grace  of  charity,   and  blefjings  of 
peace y  may^  upon  the  whole ^  he  better  preferved 
and  cultivated  in  feparate ^  than  in  mixed  com-r 
mu}]ities.--'That  in  the  latter^  truth  inuH  be 
fightedy  if  not  given   upy  and  error  cowite- 
nanced  \  or  many  angry  contentions  be  conti- 
nually  arifingy  on   one  fide  or  the  other  \—and 
that  as  they  do  in  their  confidences  believe  this 
JiriBnefSy  mo/l  pleajing  to  God,  and  the  necefi- 
fiary  means  ofi prefierving  the  purity  ofi  religion y 
they  think  it  ihdr  duty  to  maintain  it. 

In 


<rhe   CONCLUS  ION.      135 
In  anfwer  to  this,  I  would  here  particu- 
larly apply,  with  fome  neceflary  additions, 
what  has  been  in  the  general  hinted  before, 
(viz.) 

( I )  That  it  is  their  duty  not  only  to  love 
their  brethren,  and  fhew  their  charity  in  fome 
inftances,  that  may  happen  to  fuit  with  their 
particular  favourite  opinions,  but  alfo  in  the 
more  felf  denying  ;  efpecially  in    fuch  as 
concern  their  fpi ritual  welfare,  and  the  uni- 
ty  of  the  church ;  which  by  falling  more 
directly  under  the  notice  of  the  public,  dif- 
tinguipj  them  as  the  difcipies  of  Chri/i  -,  as  the 
communion  of  the  facred  Supper  moft  evi- 
dently does — (2)  That  as  they  themfelves 
allow  this  inftitution  to  be  as  much  the  du- 
ty of  their  chriflian  brethren  whom  they  re- 
jed,  as  their  own  ^  and  as  neither  fcripture, 
nor  reafon,  make  any  qualifications  7ieceffdry 
in  order  for  one  fet  of  chriftians  to  commune 
with  another  therein,  but  what  are  ncceffa- 
ry  to  the  communion  itfelf-,  it  follows,  that 
the  infifting   upon   any  other  -,  fo  far  as  to 
rejedt  their  brethren,  meerly  for  the  want  of 
them,  is,  in  effect  (tho'  not  in  defign)  a  real 
impofition  on  them,  as  it  forces  them  to  the  un- 
happy alternative,  of  either  living  in  the  ne- 
gled:  of  an  important  and  defirable  duty  ;  or 
of  fetting   up   feparate   communities  ;    and 
thereby  dividing  (at  leaft)  the  external  imi- 
formity  of  the  vifible  catholic  chiirch,  which 
they  think  is  both  their  duty  and  glory  to 
K  4  pre- 


1^6      rhe  CONCLUSION, 
preferve. —  (3)  That  difference  in  opinion 
and   pradlicc,  in  the  non-e/pntials    of    the 
chriftian  profeiTion,  is    fo    far  from  being 
any  where  in  fcripture^  allow'd  as  a  reafon 
for  compelling  one   another  into    feparate 
communities,  that  on  the  contrary,  it  is  ufed 
as  a  reafjn  for  our  greater  zeal  and  care  to 
preferve  our    union  >  and  confequently,  as 
an  occafion  of  more  fully  exemplifying  the 
fervency  and  fmcerity  of  our  charity. — (4) 
That  dijjentient  feparatiom  in  fuch  a  body 
as  the  church,  whofe  charadleriftic  is  a  di- 
vine imion  as  the  body  ofChriJiy  is  abfurd  and 
prepofterous  -,  only  excufable,  when   thro* 
unwarrantable  impolitions,  and  corruptions 
intolerably  offenfive  toconfcience,it  becomes 
unavoidable;  and  therefore  ought  not  by  fuch 
impofitions  and  offences  to  be  promoted. — 
(5)  That   as  the  principle  upon  which  our 
brethren  go  in  this  cafe,  is  in  its- own  nature 
a  dividing  cne^  it  cannot  juftly  be  fuppofed, 
to  do  more  towards  the  prefcrvation  oi peace 
and  charity^  than  the  contrary  principle  I  am 
pleading  far,  which  as  naturally  leads  to  for- 
bearance and  unify, -"{6)  That  in  order  to 
communion   upon   the  more  catholic  plan, 
no  truth  is  required  to  be  given  up,  nor  its 
r^^/  importance  any  way  lefTen'd  ;  but  only 
doubtful  quejlions  about  it,  kept  in  their  pro- 
per place  ;  viz.  a  due  fubordination  to  plain 
indi [put able  duties.     Nor  indeed  does  trutl) 
itfcif  require,  or  its  importance  juftify,  any 

meafures 


The    CONCLU  SIO  N.       1^7 

meafures  that  are  in  themfelves  wrong,  or 
unwarranted    by    the    word    of  God,    to 

lupport  it. (7)   That  tho'   the  paying  a 

reverential  regard  to  the  didlates  of  confci- 
ence,  argues  a  degree  of  piety  and  virtue 
highly  commendable  ;  yet  they  /liculd  re- 
member that  even  conjcience  itfclf  may  be 
miflaken  5  and  has  fometimes  been  pleaded 
in  defence  of  the  moft  furious  perfecutions ; 
as  the  apoflle  Paul  himfelf  witntffes,  Aiil% 
xxiii.  9. — And  as  our  brethren,  from  the 
very  nature  and  tendency  of  their  rigid  prin- 
ciples, are  more  particularly  in  danger  of 
falling  into  the  miftakes  of  unwarrantable 
zeal,  they  fhould  be  fo  much  the  more  care- 
ful that  their  confciences  be  indeed  rightly 
informed,  and  kept  within  their  proper  li- 
mits, (viz.)  an  intire  fubjeition  to  the  ex- 
prefs  laws  and  appointments  of  Cloriji : 
and  where  the  queftion  is  doubtful,  always 
incline  to  the  forbearing  and  uniting^  and 
not  (as  they  are  too  apt  to  do)  to  the  impo- 
Jing  and  dividing  fide.  For  the  want  of 
this  care,  confcience  many  times  contracts 
a  falfe  and  fuperftitious  tendernefs,  and  un- 
der a  notion  of  jufl  zeal  for  truth,  and  the 
purity  of  thofe  inintutions,  which  concern 
the  lejjer  appendages  of  religion,  leads  us  to 
offend  againft  the  ejjential  duties  of  peace 
and  charity y  without  a  due  regard  to  which, 
the  moft  fcrupulous  exadnefs  about  the 
other,  will  be  of  no  more  account  in  the 

fight 


158      "Tlje   CONCLUS  ION. 

fight  of  God,  than  the  pundilious  righte- 
Gufnefs  of  the  fcribes  and  pharifees  y    and  an 
evidence  that  like  them,  we  have  not  learnt 
the  meaning  of  that  text. — I  "will  have  mer- 
cy^ and  not  facrifice,  which  our  Lord  has 
taught  us  to  apply  as  a  general  rule  in  all 
fuch   cafes,  Mat.  xxi.    i — 7 — 21. —  (8.) 
However  certainly  in  the  right  on  this  head, 
our  brethren  may  think  themfelves,  they  are 
ftill  as  certainly  hnt  fallible  men  y  and  there- 
fore that  confidence  can  give  them  no  au- 
thority, to  make  their  own  private  interpre- 
tatio7is    of  doubtful  uneffejitial  peculiarities ^ 
conditions  of  communion  at  the  Lord's  Ta- 
ble, fo  as  thereby  to  exclude  thofe  that  dif- 
fer from  them. —  And  thus    (9.)  Upon  the 
whole,  I  cannot  but  conclude,  That  if  this 
narrow  dividing  notion  were  intirely  given 
up,  and  a  free  and  open  communion  main- 
tain'd  amongil:  us  5  i7i  which  all,  who  ap- 
peared to  hold  the  dodlrijieSy  and  praBife  the 
duties  effential  to  the  chriflian  character  and 
profefjion  rttight  join  (ftill   preferving  a  due 
regard  to  the  fupport  of  particular  focieties*) 
it  would  be  fo  far  from  producing  any  con- 
fequences  prejudicial  to  the  intereft  of  truth 
and  peace  j  that  on  the  contrary,  it  would 
be  attended  with  many  the  moft  defirable 
and  falutary  to  both.~Our  frequent  meeting 

one 

*  See  chap.  ii.  prop.  iv.  and  notes.  Ch.  iv.  prop.  iii. 
fe«Sl,  4.  and  notes. 


The   CONCLUS  ION.      139 

one  another,  and  worfliipping  together  in  fo 
folemn  and  endearing  an  ordinance,  as  the 
Lord's  Supper,  upon  fuch  mutually  conde- 
fcending  and    generous    principles,    as  we 
fhould  do  in  the  cafe  fuppofcd  ;  muft  cer- 
tainly have  (belides  the  general  advantages) 
a  particular  and  powerful  tendency,  to  liib- 
due  our  mutual  prejudices — remove  the  oc- 
caiions  of  our  jealoufies  and  animofities— - 
keep  in  awe  the  angry  and  contentious  paf- 
fions  —  harmonize  our  fpirits  —  infpire  us 
with  the  moil  ardent  and  fmcere  friendfliip, 
— and  thus  enable  us  to  carry  our  focial 
unity  to  the  greateft  heights  of  perfedliion  it 
is   capable    of,    this    fide    heaven  :    which 
would*  not  only  fully  juftify  our  pretenfions, 
to  the  moft  peaceable  and  benevolent  fyftem 
of  religion  in  the  world,    but    alfo   more 
clearly  evince    the   divine  original  of  the 
churchy  and  render  her  appearance  far  more 
illuftrious    and  venerable  than  ever,    fince 
the  apoflolic  times  —  and  prefage,  at  leaft, 
the  accompliihment  of  thofe  glorious  pro- 
phefies,  concerning  her  future  greatnels  and 
felicity  5  When  her  light  pjall  come — and  the 
nations  of  the  faved  Jhall  walk  in  her  bright^ 
fiefs.  —  E'^hen  fe  fall  have  ?io  need  either  of 
the  fun  or  of  the, moon -^  but  God  himfelf  and 
the  Lamb  dwell  in  her  as  her  light  a72d  glory, &CQ, 
Ifa.Lx. I.  Rev  xxi.i,  &c.— Eiredts  thcfe,  wor- 
thy of  every  chriftian's  moft  ardent  prayers, 
and  unwearied  endeavours ;  but  which,  I 

may 


I40      The   CONCLUSION. 

may  venture  to  fay,  no  impojing  feparattng 
zealy  in  favour  of  the  uneflential  modes  of 
religion,  can  have  the  leaft  tendency  to 
produce. 

7.  But,  however  juft  and  reafonable  this 
amicable  coalition  amongft  all  fcrious  chrif- 
tians  may  be  in  it  felf ;  how^ever  defirable 
and  neceflary  to  the  perfeftion  official  re^ 
ligion^  the  honour  of  the  chriftian  profef- 
feffion,  and  true  felicity  and  glory  of  the 
church,  &c.  It  has,  even  in  thh  country  of 
protejlantifm  and  liberty^  many  and  great 
difficulties  oppofed  to  it,  from  —  T^he  ambi^ 
iious  views  of  the  poUticinns  of  this  world--^ 
^hefelfip  intemperate  zeal  of  the  leaders  of  all 
parties  —  The  natural  weaknejfes  ani  preju- 
dices of  the  co7nmon  people  — ^  T^he  tyranny  of 
lo7ig  fettled  rules  and  cujloms  amongft  fome  — 
and  the  authority  of  legal  ell ablijhments^  too  li- 
mited and  partial  amongft  others ;  fo  that 
there  is  little  or  no  hope  of  its  being  very 
foon  effefted  :  though  neverthclefs  our  duty, 
to  do  all  we  can  confiftently  towards  it. 
And  indeed  by  how  much  the  more  great 
and  numerous  the  difficulties  are,  with  fo 
much  the  more  fpirit  and  refolution,  pru- 
dence and  patience,  ihould  our  endeavours 
to  remove  them  be  exerted. 

To  this  end  it  will  be  particularly  ne- 
cefTary  on  all  fides  —  That  we  diveft  our 
felves,  as  far  as  poffible,  of  all  prejudice, 
anger,    pride,    petulence,    obftinacy;    and 

inquire 


"The   CONCLUSION.      141 

inquire  after  truthy  with  fobriety,  patience, 
candour;  an  humble  dependence  on  the 
influences  of  the  divine  Spirit,  and  fervent 
and  conftant  prayers  for  them.  —  That  we 
are  willing  to  be  convinced  of  our  errors, 
and  when  upon  due  deliberation  we  are  fo, 
as  willing  to  renounce  them,  and  embrace 
truth,  however  unfashionable  and  unpopu- 
lar her  appearance,  or  however  contrary 
to  our  former  opinions.  And  with  this 
temper  of  mind,  we  fhould  particularly  read 
and  ftudy  the  Bible.  There  the  pure  and 
uncorrupted  fountains  of  truth  and  wifdom, 
of  righteoufnefs  and  peace,  and  real  religion, 
are  laid  open  to  all  (amongft  us)  that  are 
willing  to  partake  of  them  -,  fo  that  the  un- 
learned, as  well  as  the  learned,  thofe  that 
have  neither  time  nor  capacity  to  enter  into 
nice  difquifitions,  and  long  and  curious  rea- 
fonings  about  religion,  as  well  as  thofe  that 
have ;  if  they  fincerely  endeavour  to  enter 
into  tlie  pure  and  genuine  fpirit  of  that  di- 
vine book^  get  it  transfufed  into  their  hearts, 
embrace  its  plain  unfophifticated  meaning, 
and  pradlically  conform  to  it  in  their  lives ; 
they  (hall  afluredly  know  fo  much  of  the 
mind  of  God  in  it,  as  is  neceflary  to  their 
comfort  and  ufefulnefs,  and  the  right  dif- 
charge  of  their  refpedive  duties  in  this 
world,  and  their  complete  and  everlafting 
felicity  in  the  next,  as  Hof,  vi.  3.  Prov.  ii. 
2,  :}.  Mat.  vii.  7.    Johnvxi.  17.    J^m/u  5, 

2K 


I4X      The   CO  NCLUS  ION, 

2I5  IX.  I  P^/.  ii.  I,  X.  yob/i  vi.  47.  clearly 
prove.  Nor  is  there  any  thing  (as  a  means) 
that  can  fo  efFediually  cure,  or  preferve  us 
from,  that  ignorance  and  corrupt  narrownefs 
ofmind^  from  whence  all  our  diffentions 
and  feparations  arife ;  or  fo  effeftually  en- 
large and  warm  our  hearts,  with  that  pure 
and  fraternal  benevolence,  neceffary  to  a 
genuine  and  lafting  union  in  the  duties  of 
religion,  as  fuch  an  intimate  and  influential 
acquaintance  with  the  fcriptures ;  or  as  the 
apoftle  expreffes  it,  the  word  ofChriJl  dwelling 
in  lis  richly^  in  all  wifdom.  Col.  iii.  16.  The 
free  ufe  of  the  Bible  and  common  fejife ^  was, 
under  the  Divine  Bleffing,  the  principal 
means  of  our  deliverance  from  the  darknefs 
and  miferies  of  popifh  fuperftition  and  ty- 
ranny ;  and  this  muft  be  the  means  of  im- 
proving and  perfecting  our  liberty,  in  op- 
polition  to  all  the  remains  of  that  enflaving 
fpirit,  too  prevalent  amongft  miftaken  pro- 
teftants. 

8.  Finally,  while  the  cafe  is  fuch,  that 
through  our  own  weaknefs  or  that  of  others, 
we  cannot  carry  our  charity  fo  high^  as  to 
partake  of  the  Lord's  Supper  together  at  the 
fame  table ;  or  otherwife  worfliip  together 
in  the  fame  forms  ;  while  I  fay  this  is  our 
unhappy  cafe,  let  us  be  extreamly  careful, 
to  exercife  and  exemplify  that  grace  in  mu- 
tual forbearance,  and  all  other  offices  of 
chriftian  condefcenfion  and  goodnefs. — Let 

us 


rije   CONCLUSION.      145 

us  put  away  all  wrafh^  [Irife,  bitternefs^  an^ 
ger^  clamour^  and  evil  fpeakmg — and  put  on 
bowels  of  mercy ^    long  -  ftiffering^   gentlenefs^ 
meeknefs'y  believing  all  things ,  hoping  all  things 
pojjible  in  favour  of  thofe  that  differ  from  us 
(Ephef.  iv.  3 1 .  Col.  iii.  6,  1 2.  i  Cor.  xiii.  7.) 
That  the  means  ufed  to  fupport  our  at  pre- 
fent  unavoidable  reparations,  may  not  en- 
creafe  and  aggravate  them,    or  prove  the 
occaiions  of  a  real  alienation  of  heart  from 
one  another,  and  thereby  injure  the  i?iter'- 
nal  power ^  as  well  as  the  external  form  <^i 
godlinefs  ;  always  remembring  it  is  the  ex- 
prefs^   repeated  command,    and    even  dyijig 
charge  of  the  bleffed  Redeemer — That  we 
LOVE  ONE  ANOTHER — Which  he  doubtlefs 
intended,  fhould  take  place,  and  be  univer- 
fally  obferved  by  us,  notwithftanding  any 
of  bur  unhappy  differences  in  opinions,  not 
really  aifeffing  the  eflentials  of  our  religious 
profeffions ;  and  that  as  a  necelTary  prefer- 
vative  from  the  bad    confequences,    thofe 
differences    might    otherwife   be    attended 
with.     By  w^hich  love^  we  are  not  to  under- 
ftand  that  general  philanthropy^  or  good-will 
we  owe  to  all  mankind \  though  that  is  alfo 
clearly  taught,  and  ftrongly  enforced  in  the 
gofpel,  as  our  indifpenfible  duty  ;  but  that 
particular  afjeBionate   efteem^    kindnefs    and 
C07nplacency^  which  arifes  from  fame  peculiarly 
near  and  endearing  relation — Such  a  relation 
there  is  between  all  true  chriflians,  as  the 

fpiritual 


144     "^^  CONCLUSION. 

fpiritual  children  of  the  fame  heavenly  Fa- 
ther— redeem'd  by  the  fame  precious  blood, 
of  Chrift — fandtify'd  by  the  fame  gracious 
Spirit  —  members  of  the  fame  body,  and 
joint  heirs  of  the  fame  inheritance  in  the 
world  to  come.  And  the  poffeffing  the  ge- 
nuine principles  of  this  divine  afFedtion,  and 
(as  we  have  opportunity)  the  aftual  exercife 
of  it  towards  all  the  difciples  of  Chrift,  is  in 
fcripture  made  an  effential  part  of  the  chrif- 
tian  character;  without  which  we  cannot 
juflify  to  the  world,  or  even  to  our  own 
hearts,  our  pretenfions  to  it.  John  xiii.  35. 
By  this  JJmll  all  ?nen  know  that  you  are  my 
difciples^  if  ye  L've  one  a?70the?\  i  John  iii. 
14.  We  know  we  have  pajfed from  death  unto 
life^  becaufe  we  love  the  brethren  :  He  that 
kvcth  not  his  brother  abideth  in  death.  All 
which  is  farther  enforced  by  the  example  of 
Chrift,  the  apoftles  and  primitive  chriftians; 
by  the  tenour  of  the  gofpel,  and  the  un- 
utterable pleafure,  the  confcioufnefs  and 
cfFedts  of  this  truly  chriftian  virtue  muft  give 
to  oar  minds. 

Many  of  our  perfecutlng  zealots  indeed 
admit  of  all  this,  and  would  not  be  thought 
to  want  chriftian  charity^  notwithftanding 
even  their  cruel  treatment  of  thofe  that 
differ  from  them.  But  then,  they  confine 
chrifliaynty  to  their  own  particular  opinions  -, 
and  its  charity,  to  their  own  party ;  brand 
all  other  chriftians  with  the  odious  epithets 

of 


i:he   CO  NCLUSION.      mj 

of  hereticy  fchifmaticy  and  the  like ;  Avhich 
in  their  language  means  nothing  lefs  than 
real  enemies  to  Chriji  and  his  religion  ;  and 
from  thence  conclude  it  is  their  duty  not 
only  to  hate  them  with  per je^  hatred  (mif- 
applying  the  words  of  the  pfalmift,  l^faL 
cxxxix.  21,  12,)    But  alfo  to  punilh  them 
to  the  utmoft  of  their  power  ;  as,  if  not  the 
fitteft  means  to  reclaim  them,  yet  the  juil 
defert  of  their  crime  of  differing  from  them, 
and  a  neceifary  vindication  of  the  honour 
of  God  and  his  church.     Not  confiderin^ 
that  the  gofpel  of  Chrill  gives  no  authority 
Of  encouragement  to  its  believers,  to  punifli 
even  infidels  themfelves,  as  fucb  \  or  deprive 
them  of  any  of  their  natural  or  civil  rights 
and  liberties;    but  on  the   contrary  com- 
mands them  to  live  peaceably  withy  and  do 
good  unto  all  men-,    in  meeknefs  inftrucling 
thofe  that  oppofe  themfelves ;    the  weapons  of 
our  warfare  in  thefe  cafes,   being  fpiritual, 
not  carnal.     Much  lefs  will  it  warrant,  any 
oppreffive  meafures  towards  thofe  who  bear 
the  chriftian  name,  and  according  to  the 
light  given  them,  endeavour  to  fupport  the 
credit  of  it,  by  a  confcientious  regard  to  aU 
chriftian  duties,  meerly  becaufe  they  hap- 
pen to  differ  from  us. 

But  the  ignorance  of  thefe  unhappy  peo- 
ple, vt^hich  is  the  mother  of  this  bitter  zeal^ 
as  well  as  their  devotion,  is  extreamly  grofs, 
^nd  every    way  deplorable.  —  They  take 

L  the 


146      rhe   CONCLUSION. 

the  ideas  of  the  chriflian   (if  they  have  any 
at  ail)  not  from  the  Bible^  the  only  authen- 
tic ftandard  in  this  cafe,  but  from  their  owh 
rafh  prejudices,  the  fafhionable  and  current 
opinions  of  their  country,  or  the  peculiari- 
ties of  the  fed:  or  party   they  have  been 
brought  up  in,  &c.     And  he  that  does  not 
anfwer  to  their  w^ild  and  fenfelefs  conceits, 
is  mark'd  out  as  a  fit  objedl  of  their  perfe- 
cuting  fpleen   and  refentment.      Whereas 
would  they  do  themfelves  and  their  caufe 
fo  much  juftice,  as  to  confult  the  Divine 
Word,  with  conlideration  and  candour,  they 
mufl  be  convinced,  that  the  true  chriflian 
charaBer^  is  really  formed  upon  principles 
infinitely  more  generous  and  rational,  than 
national  prejudices,  the  byafTes  of  a  narrow 
education,   or  the  peculiarities  of  any  party 
whatfoever. — The  chriflian,  as  they  might 
be  there  informed,  — •  cordially  believes  the 
bible  as  a  divine  revelation  —  puts  his  hope 
and  truft  in  its  promifes— -repents  fincerely 
of  his  fins,  and  devotes  himfelf  to  the  will 
of  the  Deity  —  Feels  his  heart  habitually 
aw'd  with  the  majejly^   and  encouraged  by 
the  benignity  of  the  divine  perfections ;  and 
therefore  fears  and  loves  the  great  pofieflbr 
of  them  above  all — Devoutly  and  conftant- 
ly  worfl^ips  him  )  and  whether  in  the  forms 
eftablifhed,  or  tolerated,   approved  or  con- 
demned by  men,  does  it  in  fpirif  and  in 
truth,  —  Confcious  of  the  price  of  his  rc- 
^-  demption. 


rhe  CONCLUSION.  147 
demption,  his  filial  relation  to  the  bleffed 
God,  and  his  intereft  in  the  glorious  pro- 
fpects  open'd  to  his  faith  in  another  world ; 
he  endeavours  to  keep  himfelf  unfpotted 
from  the  pollutions^  and  to  live  above  the 
flatteries  and  terrors  of  this,  —  Makes  it  his 
conftant  and  watchful  care  •  to  demonftrate 
the  power  of  his  faith,  and  the  purity  of  his 
hope,  by  an  humble  imitation  of  the  exam- 
ple of  Ch  rift  >  in  fobriety,  chaflity,  juftice, 
mercy  y  and  all  the  duties  of  felf-govern- 
ment  and  benevolence,  the  folitary  and  the 
focial  life.  —  Gratefully  acknowledges  his 
obligations  to  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
for  all  this — and  refers  the  acceptance  of  his 
perfon  and  fervices,  to  the  Divine  Efficacy 
of  the  facrifice  and  interceffion  of  Chrifl:  as 
his  ONLY  Mediator,  —  This  is  the  chris- 
tian ;  at  leaft  thefe  are  the  principal  out- 
lines of  his  character,  — -  A  charad:er  truly 
excellent  and  amiable  )  that  gives  real  great- 
nefs  to  the  moft  exalted  morarch,  and 
worth  and  dignity  to  the  pooreft  flave }  docs 
the  higheft  honour  to  our  reafon,  and  wil! 
be  the  glory  and  joy  of  our  immortality.  — 
A  character  therefore,  that  under  Vv^hatever 
religious  denomination  amongil:  us  it  ap- 
pears, juftly  claims  that  particular  ejleenu 
and  affediionate  regard,  the  great  Lord  cfl 
chrijiians  has  commanded  to  be  paid  to  it,  by 
all  his  difciples  ^  but  in  compariibn  of  which, 

-  all 


148       The  CONCLUSION. 

all  real  or  nominal  diftinftions,  founded  on 
the  meer  modes  of  faith  and  worfhip,  are 
little  and  trifling ;  and  the  devout  bigotry, 
and  fanatical  rage  for  truth,  with  which  they 
are  too  often  fupported,  to  the  laft  degree 
contemptible^,  and  indeed  to  be  lamented  as 
the  reproach  nOt  only  of  the  chriftian  name, 
but  even  of  human  nature  *. 

May 

*  Left  any  of  my  readers  ihould  miftake  my  pleas 
ior  moderaticn  and  charity^  and  imagine  they  encourage 
a  cold  indifference  in  religion  ;  or  that  I  thought  it  no 
matter  what  opinions  we  entertain'd,  provided  we  were 
friends  to  liberty^  I.  take  this  opportunity  to  afTure  them 
nothing  can  be  farther  from  my  intention.  I  would 
not  wiih  any  man  indifferent^  even  to  the  modes  and 
forms  of  religion  ;  but  think  it  is  his  duty  to  endeavour 
to  get  the  beft  information  he  can  concerning  them, 
and  religiouHy  and  fteadily  follow  the  light  of  his  con- 
ference in  a  practical  regard  to  what  appears  to  him  to 
be  right.  Much  lefs  would  I  be  thought  to  counte- 
nance Tifceptical  lukevmrmnefs^  in  refpe6^  of  any  of  thofe 
great  doctrines  that  enter  into  the  effcntials  of  chriftian 
worfhip,  and  the  truly  gracious  fcheme  of  faivation  by 
Chrift  i  an  evil  greatly  to  be  lamented,  as  already  too 
prevalent,  and  as  leading  the  v/ay  to  that  apoftacy 
from  the  profeiTion  of  chriftianity,  to  deifm,  which  fo 
(hockingly  diftinguifhes  the  prefent  times.  But  what 
I  mean  is,  that  our  zeal  for  God  Jhould  he  according  to 
knowledge  \  proportion'd  to  th^  rank-and  importance  of 
its  objects  ;  and  in  refped:  of  thofe  of  the  higheft  rank 
and  greateft  importance,  always  govern'd  by  that  gen- 
tle and  benign  fpirit  of  evangelical  philanthropy^  which 
ihines  in  all  the  do(?l:rincs  and  precepts,  temper  and 
condu6l,  olChriJl  and  his  apojlles.  And  I  am  fcrioufty 
of  opinion,  and  wifh  all  my  readers  would  as  ferioi!i1y 

confider 


rhe   CONCLUSION.      149 

May  the  blefled  Spirit  more  abundantly 
illuminate  all  our  minds,  and  diredt  our 
dutiful  inquiries  into  the  good  and  accep- 
table will  of  God,  that  while  our  hearts 
glow  with  that  truly  pious  zeal  for  the  fup- 
port  and  propagation  of  the  peculiar  do5fri7ies 
and  worfhip  of  the  gofpel,  fo  juftly  due  to 
them  as  the  neceflary  means  of  refloring 
our  nature  to  its  true  grandeur  and  feli- 
city J  we  may  alfo  feel  a  warm  concern  for 

that      LIBERTY,      CHARITY,      and      MORAL 

PURITY,  the  gofpel  fo  ftrongly  incul- 
cates J  and  which  the  church  in  general, 
and  every  chrijiian  fociety  in  particular,  is 
defign'd  by  Chrift,  to  cultivate  and  exem- 
plify to  the  worldy  as  the  dijlingiiijl^ing  cha^ 
raiierijlics  of  his  kifigdom.    Amen. 

confider  it,  that  real  chrtji'ianity  will  never  thoroughly 
prevail  andfiourijb  in  the  worlds  Uill  the  profejjors  of  it 
are  brought  to  be  upon  better  terms  with  one  another^ 
lay  afide  their  mutual  jealoujies  and  animojities^  and  live  as 
brethren  in  Jincere  harmony  and  love  ;  but  which  I  appre- 
hend will  never  be^  'till  confcience  is  left  intirely  free  ,  and 
the  plain  BiBLE  become  in  fact,  as  well  as  profes- 
sion, the  ONLY  rule  of  their  religious  faith  andpra6iice. 

FINIS, 

ERRATA. 
Page  8.  1.  24.  Notes ;  for  dhcejian  read  diocefan  j  the  like 
p.  10.  1.  10.  Notes.  Page  39.  1.  29.  Notes;  add,  /.in 
Fhilepians.  Page  42.  1.  24.  6.t\&  before.  Page  48.  J.  10. 
read  xa1ar7?cr»5?.  ibid.  1.  laft  but  two  read  ;^£jfo1oi:&;.  Page 
66.  1.  12.  for  38.  read  37 ;  and  after  Jefus  add  Chrijl.  Page 
84.1.27.  for  meet  rtdid  met.  Page  105.  1.  13.  Notes,  for 
iay^  read  laid.  Page  138. 1.  12.  rcad«ta?.cy»cr/>ti'v.  ibid.  1.  zy, 
read  as  to  prejudice. 


BOOKS  Printed  for,  and  Sold  by 
John  Ward  at  the  Kings  Arms  in 
CornhilL 

1.  TJRactical  Difcourfcs  concerning  the  Chriftian 
XT  Temper  :  being  Thirty  Eight  Sermons  upon 
the  principal  Heads  of  Practical  Religion,  efpecially  as 
enjoined  and  inforced  by  Chriftianity.  In  two  Vo- 
lumes 8vo.  Price  neatly  bound  8  s.  Defigned  for  the 
Ufe  of  Families.     By  John  Evans,  D,  D. 

N.  B.  Thefc  Sermons  are  recommended  by  Do£lor 
IVaits  and  Dr.  Doddridge^  and  are,  extreamly  well  a- 
dapted  for  Family  Ufe. 

2.  Sermons  on  the  Love  of  God,  by  the  late  Re- 
verend and  Learned  Mr.  John  Howe,  in  2  vols.  8vo. 
Price  neatly  bound  8  s. 

3.  Sermons  on  feveral  Subje<9:s  and  Occafions,  hy 
the  late  Rev.  Mr.  Matthew  Clarke.  To  which 
are  added  fome  Memoirs  of  his  Life,  by  Daniel 
Neal,  M-  a.  with  the  Infcription  upon  his  Monu- 
ment.   By  Dr.  Isaac  Watts,  in  l  vol.  8vo.  Pr.  5  s, 

4.  An  IntroducSlion  to  the  Reading  and  Study  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures  ;  written  by  Order  of  the 
KXng  oi  Prtijfta.  By  MefTrs.  Beausobre  and  Len- 
fant.     Done  into  EngUJh  with  additional  Notes,  4to. 

Dr.  Doddridge,  in  his  Preface  to  the  firft  Vo- 
lume of  his  Family  Expolitor,  recommends  this 
Book  as  the  "  beft  Thing  he  has  feen,  in  fo  fmall 
"  a  Compafs,  for  a  compendious  View  of  fuch 
"  Articles  of  Jewijh  Antiquity,  as  may  be  a  pro- 
*'  per  Introdu&ion  to  the  critical  Study  of  Scrip- 
"  turci"  and  fays  further,  "  I  do  with  great 

"  Pleaforc 


Books  printed  for  John  Warjd. 

*'  Pleafure  refer  the  Generality  of  Readers  and 
*'  young  Students  thereto."     Price  few'd  4  s. 

5.  The  Works  of  the  late  Reverend  Mr.  Jo  Ht^ 
F  L  A  V  E  L.  The  fourth  Edition,  carefully  compared 
with  the  feveral  Tracts  publifhed  in  the  Author's  Life- 
time ;  whereby  many  very  grofs  Omiffions,  in  the  for- 
mer ImprefEons  in  Folio,  have  been  fupplied,  and 
great  Multitudes  of  Errors  corre6ted  :  Together  with 
compleater  and  more  corred  Tables  and  Indexes  thari 
any  heretofore  publifhed,  2  vol.  fol. 

6.  A  Compassionate  Addrefs  to  the  Chriftian 
World,  divided  into  Six  Sections.  Price  6 /A  or  41. 
6  d.  per  dozen^  to  thofe  who  give  them  away,  and  -^ 
farther  Allowance  upon  taking  a  larger  Number. 

%*  This  Book  is  written  with  fuch  a  tender  and 
truly  Chriftian  Concern  for  the  Souls  of  Man- 
kind, and  is  fo  extremely  well  adapted  to  the 
Capacities  and  Circumftances  of  the  poorer  Part, 
that  fome  particular  Gentlemen  at  one  Time 
purchafed  Five  Thoufandoi  them  to  diiperfe  among 
them  :  And  many  Thoufands  of  them  have 
been  likewife  given  away  by  other  pious  difpofed 
Perfons. 

7.  A  Token  for  Children  j  being  an  exa(Sl  Account 
of  the  ConverjioTiy  holy  and  exemplary  Z/Wi,  and  joyful 
Deaths  of  feveral  young  Perlbns.  By  the  late  Reve- 
rend Mr.  James  Janeway.  A  neat  and  corre(St 
Edition.  Price  bound  9^.  With  a  confiderable  Al- 
lowance upon  taking  a  Number  to  give  away. 

8.  Serious  Reflexions  on  Time  and  Eternity.  By 
the  late  Reverend  Mr,  John  Shower.  Price  bound 
On^  Shilling  and  Sixpence,  or  15  j.  per  dozen. 

9.  A  Call  to  the  Unconverted  to  Turn  and  Live^ 
and  accept  of  Mercy,  vv^hile  Mercy  may  be  had,  as  ever 

they 


Books  printed  f or  J  o  h  N  WarD. 

they  will  find  Mercy  in  the  Day  of  their  Extremity 
from  the  living  God.  By  the  late  Reverend  and  Pious 
Mr.  Richard  Baxter.  Price  bound  One  ShilUngy 
or  10  s,  per  dozen. 

10.  The  Protestant's  Refolution  :  Shewing  his 
Reafons  why  he  will  not  be  a  Papift.  Digefted  in  fo 
plain  a  Method  ofQueftion  and  Anfwer,  that  an  ordi- 
nary Capacity  may  be  able  to  defend  the  Proteftant  Re- 
ligion againft  the  moft  cunning  Jefuit  or  Popilh  Prieft. 
The  27th  Edition.  Price  2  d,  ot  1^  d»  per  dozen. 

11.  The  Necessity  and  Advantages  of  Clofet 
Religion.  By  2l  private  Chriftian.  The  4th  Edition, 
with  Additions.  Prlre  Tl-fcc-^cnuey  ur  18  J.  per  Hun- 
dred. 

12.  Sacramental  Exercifes.  ByjABEz  Earl, 
D,  D,  The  5th  Edition.  Price  bound  i  j.  or  10  s. 
per  dozen. 

13.  The  Shining  Convert ;  or,  the  Riches  of  Di- 
vine Grace  difplayed  :  Being  Memoirs  of  God's  gra- 
cious Dealings  towards  a  poor,  illiterate  Hufbandman. 
Thomas  Seeger,  oi  Kerfey  in  Suffolk^  iffuing  in  his 
Converfion  from  a  dreadful  State  of  Ignorance  and  Ir- 
religion,  to  embrace  Piety  and  Virtue.  By  the  Re- 
verend Mr.  Isaac  Toms.  Price  One  Shillings  ox  10  s. 
per  dozen. 

14.  The  Tranfcendent  Excellencies  of  our  Lord 
and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  in  his  Per/on  and  Cha- 
raSiers ;  recommended  to  the  Attention  and  Efteem  of 
Mankind.  With  the  Scriptural  Account  of  the  Nature 
and  Benefits  of  Faith  in  Christ,  &c.  Price  6  d,  or 
4^.  6^.  per  dozen. 

The  Whole  Works  of  the  late  Reverend  and  Learn- 
ed Dr.  Isaac  Watts,  in  6  vols  in  Quarto. 

N.  B.  the  three  firft  Volumes,  containing  his  Prac- 
tical Works,  may  be  had  alone. 

And  moft  of  his  Pieces  may  be  had  feparate  in  Oc- 
tavo and  Twelves. 


tti^iift^^Ma^-